Subject NOT available · Indian Gazettes

click here for IIIF manifest

REGISTERED No. D. 221

The Gazette of India

EXTRAORDINARY

PART II—Section 4

PUBLISHED BY AUTHORITY

No. 17] NEW DELHI, MONDAY, AUGUST 3, 1964/SRAVANA 12,1886

Separate paging is given to this part in order that it may be filed as a separate compilation

MINISTRY OF DEFENCE

(Navy Branch)

New Delhi, the \9th February 1964

S.R.O. 22E.—In exercise of the powers conferred by section 184 of the Navy Act, 1957 (62 of 1957), the Central Government hereby makes the following regulations, namely: —

CHAPTER I

PRELIMINARY

1. Short title .—These Regulations may be called the Naval Ceremonial, Conditions of Service and Miscellaneous Regulations, 1963.

2. Definitions. —In these Regulations unless the context otherwise requires!—

(a) "Act" means the Navy Act 1957 (62 of 1957);

(b) 'active list' except in Chapter XIII means the list of officers of the Indian Navy other than those who are placed on the 'retired list' or 'emergency list';

(33)

|j4 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY ^ R, n

(d) "Captain" means the officer appointed to command a ship;

(e) 'emergency list' means the list entitled as such on which officers are placed;

(i) in accordance with Chapter X of these Regulations; and

(ii) in accordance with any other regulations in force for the time being;

(f) 'general list' means the list of officers in the Indian Navy who are holding the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant or above, excluding officers on the special Duties list;

(g) 'general service' means service in the Indian Navy other than in any specialist capacity;

(h) "Government" means the Central Government.

(i) "Navy Order" means an order issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff;

(j) "retired list" means the list entitled as such on which officers holding permanent commissions are placed when they retire from the Service with pension or gratuity;

(k) 'Service' means Indian Naval Service;

(1) All words and expressions used but not defined in these Regula- tions and denned in the Act shall have the meanings respec- tively assigned to them in the Act.

3. Forms in appendices,—The forms set forth in the appendices, with such variations as the circumstances of each case may require, may be used for the respective purpose therein mentioned.

4. Exercise of power vested in holder of naval office.—Any power or jurisdiction given to, and any act or thing to be done by or before, any person holding any naval office for the purposes of these regulations may be exercised by, or done by or before, any other person for the time being authorised in that behalf according to the customs of the Service

SEC, 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 35

CHAPTER II

CEREMONIES AND DISTINCTIONS

SECTION I—SALUTES TO HEADS OF STATES AND THEIR STANDARDS

5. Salutes to the President.—\n India all salutes to the President shall consist of 31 guns.

6. The President.—(1) A 31 gun salute shall be fired on the assumption and relinquishment of office by the President, by all Indian Naval Ships in ports in India.

(2) A 31 gun. salute shall be given to the President on his arrival in and departure from India on occasions notified as 'Public', by all Indian Naval Ships present in the port of arrival or departure, and by any ship, on her arrival or departure, which may arrive at or leave that port during the stay of the President.

(3) Whenever the President shall embark in any ship of war, the Pre- sident's standard shall be hoisted at the main, and the National Flag at the sore of such ship; or if on board a vessel with less than two masts, they shall be hoisted in the most conspicuous parts of her. Should however, the President go on board for a short visit, the President's standard at the main only shall be hoisted.

A 31 gun salute shall also be fired from a ship or vessel on the President going on board and again on leaving her; and every one of Indian Naval Ships present shall likewise lire a 31 gun salute on the hoisting of those flags, and such further 31 gun salutes shall be iired on the President quit- ting the ship or vessel or passing in a boat or on such other occasions as may be directed.

(4) Whenever the President shall be embarked in a ship or vessel at sea and the before-mentioned flags shall be hoisted in her, every one of Indian Naval Ships, meeting, passing or being passed by her. shall fire a 31 gun salute.

(5) The President's standard being the personal flag of the President shall be hoisted in Indian Naval Ships and establishments only on occasions when the President is actually present.

gg THE GAZETTE 0F INblA EXTRAbftDlNAlU! [PAKI II

7. National Flag at Jackstaff.—(1) Whenever Indian Naval Ships or vessels are under way wearing the President's standard or escorting a vessel which is wearing the President's standard, they shall wear the National Flag at the Jackstaff; and shall wear the white ensign and National Flag conti- nuously day and night.

(2) The provisions of sub-regulation (1) shall apply in relation to Indian Naval Ships and vessels wearing or escorting flag of the President of a foreign Republic or a ROyal standard as they apply in relation to Indian Naval Ships or vessels wearing the President's standard or escorting a vessel which is wearing the president's standard-

8. Death of President.—On the death of the President, Indian Naval Ships and establishments shall half mast flags from the day on which intelli- gence of the death is received, and they should remain at half mast until sunset on the day of the funeral. The number of guns to be fired and the times of firing the salutes shall be as prescribed by the government from time to time.

9- Sovereigns of Heads of SVato.—(1) Whenever any Heads of States, or the consorts of any Sovereigns, or any eminent foreign dignitary arrive at or quit any place in India, they shall, subject to the concurrence of the Government, receive a 21 gun salute on their first arrival and again on their final departure, from any ships present or from any battery to such place, from which salutes are usually fired, and from any ship, on her arrival or departure, which may arrive at or leave that place during the stay of such personage. A similar salute shall also be fired upon their going on board and again on leaving any of Indian Naval Ships, but concurrence of the Government will not be required in these cases. On such occasions, all ships shall be dressed, either overall or with masthead flags as may be ordered, in accordance with Regulation 44.

(2) Meet with at Sea.—Whenever any of Indian Naval Ships meet, pass or are passed by any vessel wearing the flag or standard of the Head of a State, or the standard of the consort of any Sovereign, they shall salute that flag or standard. All such ships shall be dressed as laid down in sub-regula- tion (1) in accordance with Regulation 44.

(3) A salute shall not be fired on the occasions of a vessel wearing a Royal Standard or of Presidents' flag, passing Indian shore saluting batteries and not intending to berth in the vicinity thereof.

Sfifc. 4j f HE GAZETTE OF INlilA E X T R A O R D I N A RV 3^

(4) The following procedure shall be observed in the case of a foreign warship which is wearing a President's flag or Royal Standard visiting an Indian port: —

(a) The visiting warship will salute the flag of the country.

(b) Salute to the National Flag is returned by the shore battery or the Indian Naval Ships present.

10. Royal Family.—(1) Whenever any Prince or Princess, being a mem- ber of a Royal family shall arrive at, or quit any place in India they shall* on a requisition by the Government, receive a 21 gun salute on their first arrival and final departure, from all Indian Naval Ships present or from any battery at such place from which salutes are usually fired. A 21 gun salute shall also be fired whenever any Prince or Princess, being a member of a Royal family, visits an Indian Naval Ship, both on arrival and departure. The flag of the nation of such member will be displayed at the main mast.

(2) In Foreign Ports.—Whenever such visits to Indian Naval Ships shall take place in a foreign port, corresponding salutes shall be fired, and the flag of the nation of the Distinguished personage hoisted, as already explained.

(3) At Sea.—Whenever any of Indian Naval Ships meet, pass or are passed by any vessel wearing the Standard of any member of a Royal family, they shall salute the Standard.

11. Order of Salutes to more than one President's Flag or Standard.— (I) Whenever any of Indian Naval Ships meet, pass, or are passed by any ship or ships which are wearing more than one President's flag or a Royal Standard, or arrive at, or quit any port or place where more than one is flying, or when two or more President's flags or Standards are broken simultaneously, they shall fire salutes in the following order, saluting the flags or standards of—

(a) the President of the Republic of India.

(b) the British Sovereign.

3j$ THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTkAORlHNAkY [PART 11

(d) Members of the British Royal Family.

(e) Members of foreign Royal Families.

(2) In these circumstances only one salute shall be fired for the Stand- ards of any one nation, no matter how many may be hoisted.

12. Flags of Presidents or Standards of Royal Personages at Foreign Ports.—(1) Whenever any of Indian Naval Ships arrive at a foreign port in which salutes are returned, and where the flag of the President of a Republic or the standard of any Royal personage is hoisted, the customary salute to the flag of the nation to which the port belongs shall in all cases be fired first, the President's flag or the Standards present being subsequently saluted in the order directed in Regulation 11.

(2) Tn case the flag of the President of the Republic, the Standard of the Royal personage or the member of the Royal family of the nation to which the port belongs, is hoisted in the port, the salute to the national flag shall be considered as personal to that flag or standard as representing the nation, and in this Case the salute will not be returned.

In the event of this salute being returned, a further salute of 21 guns shall be fired.

(3) In Commonwealth ports, Indian Naval Ships shall only salute the President's flag or the Standards present in the order directed in Regulation 11. These salutes will not be returned.

(4) Certain countries have regulations concerning the firing of salutes to, and in the presence of President's Flag, and the Royal Standard which differ from the rules in this Regulation and Regulation 13. When visiting foreign ports, therefore. Commanding Officers of Indian Naval Ships, shall when in doubt, ascertain the local practice in this respect and act in ac- cordance with it, except that in no circumstances shall a Presidential or Royal salute of more than 21 guns be fired. Such foreign regulations as differ from those in this and the Regulation 13 and whose details are definite- ly known, are promulgated in Navy Orders.

13. Another Authority in presence of Standard.—In the presence ashore or afloat of any flag of the President of a Republic, or a Royal Stan- dard no other authority of that nation shall be saluted by Indian Naval Ships.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 39

14. Dates for Salutes.—The fixed dates for firing salutes in celebration of Indian anniversaries are as follows, narnely:—

(a) The anniversary of the formation of the Republic of Tndia (26th January), and

(b) Independence Day, (15th August).

On these days a 31 gun salute shall be fired at noon from all Indian Naval Ships in port or from the shore battery when no Indian Naval Salut- ing ship is present. Indian Naval Ships in Commonwealth and Foreign ports on Republic Day shall fire a 21 gun salute. No gun salutes will be fired on Independence Day at ports outside India.

15. Commonwealth and Foreign Festivities.—On the occasion of the celebration of such of the important anniversaries and festivals in other countries as may be specified in Navy Orders from time to time Indian Naval Ships, in company with ships of other Commonwealth countries or ships of a foreign nation, or in Commonwealth or foreign ports, shall fire such salutes, not exceeding 21 guns as are fired by the ships or batteries of the country concerned. The flag of the country shall be displayed at the main mast during the salute only, or ships dressed overall in accordance with Regulation 44, in conformity with the action taken by ships of the Commonwealth or foreign country.

16. Death of Sovereigns or Heads of States.—(1) Orders concerning the ceremony to be observed shall be issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff on each occasion. The usual procedure to be followed shall be for flags to be half masted on the day of the funeral only, with the ensign (if available) or the national flag of the bereaved nation at the dip on the main mast. No gun salutes shall be fired unless specially ordered.

(2) Tn the event of Indian Naval .Ships being in company with a ship or in a port of the bereaved nation, Indian Naval Ships shall act in unison with the procedure adopted by the Commanding Officer of the foreign ship or with the observances in the port.

(3) In the event of a ship of the bereaved nation being in an Indian port. Indian Naval Ships shall act in unison with the procedure adopted by that ship.

40 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

17. National Mourning.—Orders regarding the Ceremony to be observed as may be issued by the Government shall be promulgated in the Navy by the Chief of the Naval Staff on each occasion of National Mourning.

18. Salutes not returnable.—None of the foregoing salutes will be returned and they shall only be fired from ships authorised to salute under Regulation 38.

SECTION n—SALUTES TO INDIAN, COMMONWEALTH, AND FOREIGN AUTHORITIES

S u e

4 19. Indian and other important Commonwealth and Foreign authorities shall be saluted when in their

]

official capacities as laid down in the following table :—

TABLE OF SALUTES

By Indian Naval Ships

T H E

Clauses

Remarks

Authorities entitled to salutes when in

No. of guns

Occasions

their Official capacities

How often by the same Flag, Broad

Within what limits

G A Z E T T E

O F

Pendant, or Ship 6

N D

In Ports in

I The President

As the occa- sion arises.

India.

On the assump- tion and relin- quishment of office.

At all places.

E X T R A O R D

As the occa- sion arises.

On visiting an In dian Naval Sbjp both on arrival and departure.

N A R Y

In the port

Although according to international usage a gun salute comprises of 21 guns, a larger number of guns has been prescribed for the President on account of the exist- ence in India of certain ex-Rulers of former States carrying a privilege of 21 guns.

As the occa- sion arises.

On arrival in and departure from India on occasions notified as 'Public'.

of arrival in or depar- ture from India.

For all international purposes, however, a gun , salute shall consist of 2i guns only.

TABLE OF SALUTES—(Continued)

]

No gun salutes will ordinarily be fired on the President's visit to shore establish- ments.

Heads of States and

As the occasion

—

On occasion of visits to India. arises.

entitled Members of Royal Families:

Subject to a specific requisition in each case by the Govern- ment.

As the occasion

Those of On visiting an

his Govern-

arises.

ment.

Indian Naval Ship both on arrival and depar- ture.

I II

On occasion of

As the occa- sion arises.

visits to India.

Governors General of Commonwealth Countries.

^Subject to a specific requisition in each case by the Gov- ernment.

As the occasion

On visiting an

Indian Naval

arises.

Those of his Gov- ernment. Ship.

6 HisHighness Maha-

On occasion of

As the occa- sion arises.

visits to India; or visit to an In- dian Naval Ship.

raja Sri Sri Sri Sri Sri Jigme Dorji Wangchuk, Maha- raja of Bhutan.

TABLE OF SALUTES—(Continued)

V Ambassador Extra- 19

ordinary and Plenipotentiary.

a o> Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Pleni- potentiary.

VII

o Minister Resident, Diplomatic Officials below the rank of Envoy Extraor- dinary and Minister Plenipotentiary and ablve that of Charge d'affaires.

1 In me case of Indian diploma- tic and Consular represen- tatives abroad, in the ports of the coun- tries to which they are accre- dited.

a > w X H "

00 In

the case of for-

i—i

Only once

Charge d'affaires

VIII

Either when the dignitary goes on board or when he leaves an In- dian Naval Ship.

* I3

within twelve months and by one ship only on the same day.

r eign Dip- lomats and Consuls accredit- ed to India when pay-

Consuls General (in- cluding Com- missioners and Representatives of the Government).

ing formal.

* foreign warships accord Can nils General a salute of n gnns only, anl this number will be accorded by Indian. Naval snips

foreign Consuls General.

4 4

ABLE OF SAUUTES—(Continued)

1 visits to | Indian }- Naval I Ships, in j ports in j India.

Consuls

T H E

19 17 15

XI XII XIII

Admiral of the Fleet Admiral Vice-Admiral

1 At all J- places.

Only as authorised by Regulation 25.

G A Z E T T E

13 II

XV XV

Rear-Admiral Commodore

O F

Field Marshal

XVI

~] At all

N D

places.

General

XVII

Lieutenant-General

XVIII

(Official visits to or embarkation in a ship, either on going on board or leaving her.

\ i

Major-Genera]

XIX

E X T R A O R D

XX Brigadier

N A R Y

XXI Marshal of the Air 19

Force

Only by one ship at the port on the same day. Only once in 12 months abroad and once in 3 years at home except in case the officer has been promot- ed.

XXII Air Chief Marshal. 17

[ XXIII

P A R T i *3 I II

xxrvXXV

Air Marshal Air Vice Marshal Air Commodore

I I

TABLE OF SALUTES—{Continued)

4 5 6

As a return salute only as directed by Regulation 24.

XXVI;

M Captain of the Navy and Officer below that rank.

* 1

TABLE OF SALUTES TO GOVERNORS OF STATES AND SADAR-I-RIYASATOF J . &K. STATE

i—t

o I

—•

M >"!

Those of his Govern- ment.

On assumption and relinquishment of Office.

Governors of States and Sadar-i-Riyasat of the State of Jammu & Kashmir.

Explanation 1.—Gun salutes will be given on the assumption and relinquishment of office by the Governors and the Saciar-i-Riyasat of the State of Jammu and Kashmir where Artillery units are available locally or within a distance of 50 miles. Indian Naval ships will not fire these salutes. The table is for information only.

s 2.—Governors within their own jurisdiction, will be given appropriate gun salutes on the occasion of official visit to

foreign warships visiting India.

A6 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART H

20. Rulers of former States.—Gun salutes shall be given as a per- sonal privilege of rulers in the capital of their former states, on the occasion of their succession to the Gaddi, marriage, birth of the heir-apparent, and demise, provided Artillery units are locally available. The list of rulers entitled to gun salutes is set forth in Appendix 1.

21. Salutes on Embarking and Disembarking.^Whcn the ship, from which a diplomatic, or a Naval, Army or Air Force officer entitled to be saluted on embarking or disembarking under Regulation 19 shall be either a ship of war not authorised to salute under Regulation 38. or a merchant ship, the senior naval officer may direct the prescribed salute to be fired from any of Indian Naval Ships present.

22. Acting in Higher Posts.—(1) Indian Naval, Army or Air Force officers temporarily acting in any higher command, shall be entitled during their temporary tenure, to all the honours and salutes that may appertain to such command.

(2) Officers, temporarily acting in any civil office, shall be entitled, during their temporary tenure, to all the honours or salutes that may appertain to such office.

23. In Presence of Senior Authority.—(1) No junior Naval authority shall be saluted in the presence of a senior naval authority.

(2) Similarly, no junior Army or Air Force authority shall be saluted in the presence of a senior Army or Air Force authority respectively.

(3) Personal salutes (namely those fired on being visited by officials), as well as salutes to Flag, are included in each case.

24. Salutes to Flag.—(1) The flag or broad pendant of the senior Naval authority present (afloat or ashore) shall be saluted as follows:—

(a) By the next senior officer present:

(i) on being first hoisted in the period of the former's new com- mand;

(ii) after the flag of the former's new rank has been hoisted on promotion.

(b) By a single ship, or by senior officer only of two or more ships of the same fleet or squadron, on meeting or on arrival, subject to clause 3.

Ste. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 4^

(i) after such officer has hoisted his flag or broad pendant in the

period of his new command;

(ii) after hoisting the flag of his new rank on promotion.

(2) These salutes shall be returned according to the scale; but if more than one salute has been fired, the return salute in answer to the whole shall consist of the same number of guns as that to which the officer receiving the salute is entitled.

25. Limitation on Salutes to same authority .—No Flag Officer, Com- modore, Captain or other officer in command, shall salute the same Flag Officer or Commodore more than once during his command except in the case of promotion.

26. Limitation as to Rank.—Officers below the rank of Commodore, Brigadier or Air Commodore shall not be saluted in any part of the world; nor shall salutes be exchanged between Indian Naval Ships, forts and batteries.

SECTION UI.—SALUTES TO NATIONAL FLAGS AND TO FOREIGN FLAG OFFICERS

27. Salutes to National Flags.—(1) Salute to the national flag of a coun- try consists of 21 guns.

(2) The Captain of a ship, or the senior officer of more than one ship, visiting a foreign port where there is a fort or saluting battery, or where a ship of the nation may be lying shall salute the national flag with 21 guns, on being satisfied that the salute will be returned. A salute shall not be fired when the ship is passing through territorial waters with no intention of anchoring, or making fast in any way, in them, even if a saluting station is passed, unless unusual circumstances make it desirable.

The salute shall be fired on each occasion that a ship visits a foreign port, except that of a ship leaving port temporarily, when, by agreement with the local authorities, the Salute on her return may be dispensed with.

<3) When a ship visits a foreign port where there is no saluting battery and no ship of the nation is lying on arrival, and a ship of the nation arrives during the visit, a salute to the national flag shall only be fired after mutual agreement between the Senior Officers of the ships concerned.

4& THfe GAZETTt OF INlltA EXTkAOkfllNARV [PAET it

(4) If the ship of a senior Indian officer is already present in the port, the junior will not fire a salute.

(5) Salutes to a national flag shall not be fired by Indian Naval Ships when visiting Commonwealth countries.

28. Recognised Governments.—Salutes to foreign Royal personages and other foreign authorities and flags are only authorised in the case of a Government formally recognised by the Government.

29. Salutes to Foreign Functionaries.S&lutes in conformity with the table of salutes given in Regulation 19, shall be fired in compliment to foreign officials, from either ships or batteries, in the same manner and in circumstances similar to those in which salutes to an Indian Official would be fired.

30. Foreign Flag Officers and Commodores.—(1) If one or more Indian ships of war should meet a foreign ship of war at sea, wearing the flag of a Flag Officer or the broad pendant of a Commodore of superior rank to the Senior Officer in command of an Indian Naval Ship or ships aforementioned, such Senior Officer shall salute, subject to Regulation 25, the foreign Flag Officer with the number of guns accorded to his rank in Regulation 31. If the meeting takes place in port, the salute shall not be fired until the proper national salutes shall have been interchanged, and then only if the local regulations admit thereof.

(2) If ships wearing the flags or broad pendants of officers of equal rank meet at sea and their relative seniority in rank is unknown or in doubt, they should mutually salute without delay.

(3) If ships wearing the flags or broad pendants of officers of equal rank meet in port, the ship arriving later, irrespective of seniority in rank, shall salute the flag(s) or broad pendant(s) first, subject to conditions stipulated in sub-regulation (1).

(4) When the fleets or squadrons of several nations are making use of the same port, the following modifications to sub-regulation (1) should be brought into force, with the concurrence of the senior naval authorities of each nation represented:—

(a) On the occasions stated in Regulation 24, sub-regulation (l)(a) (i) and (ii), the flag or broad pendant of the senior naval authority concerned should be saluted by the senior naval authorities of

SPC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 49

the other nations present who may be junior to the first men- tioned Flag Officer.

(b) On the occasions stated in Regulation 24, sub-regulation (l)(b), the ship or Senior Officer of ships arriving or meeting, subject to Sub-regulation (3) of Regulation 24, shall only salute the flag or broad pendant of the senior naval authority of the whole of the nations represented if such Flag Officer be his senior in rank, and also provided that an officer senior to the officer arriving and of his own nation is not already in com- pany with that foreign Flag Officer. If on the other hand, an officer of his own nation, who is senior to him, is already there, the ship or Senior Officer of ships arriving shall fire only such salute as may be due to his own Senior Officer under Regulation 24, if any. If the Senior Officer of ships arriving is himself senior to all the senior naval authorities already in port, all the latter shall, subject to Regulation 24, sub-regula- tion (3) salute him after the prescribed national salutes, if any, have been interchanged.

(c) On the occasions stated in Regulation 24, sub-regulation (l)(c), a junior Flag Officer or Commodore shall, unless otherwise ordered, fire the prescribed salute to the senior naval authority of his own nation only. Should he himself tuicady hold that position, he shall salute the flags or broad pendants of the senior naval authorities present of the other nations who may be senior to him [and will himself be saluted by those junior to him in accordance with clause (a)]. In the latteF case, he shall if possible, take step to inform the Flag Officers whom he proposes to salute of the time at which he intends to do so.

(d) As regards return salutes, ships will be guided by Regulation 24, sub-regulation (2) or Regulation 42, sub-regulation (2)(b), whichever is applicable, according to whether the salute has been fired by a ship of the same nation or by a foreign ship.

(e) Tf any doubt should arise in the application of Regulation 24, sub- regulation (3), to the orders contained herein, the salute should be fired.*

31. Scale of Salutes.—(1) The following scale, which has been agreed to by the maritime powers generally, shall be observed in the interchange of

JO THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PARF II

salutes between Indian Naval Ships and foreign ships of war which bear the flag of a Flag Officer, or the broad pendant of a Commodore, or Captain commanding a squadron or division:—

Guns

The flag of an Admiral of the Fleet or Flag Officer

19 who ranks with a Field Marshal

17 The flag of an Admiral

15 The flag of a Vice-Admiral

13 The Flag of a Rear-Admiral

The broad pendant of a Commodore, or a Captain

11 in command ranking as a Commodore

(2) For the purpose of this regulation, as a rank of full Admiral does not exist in the French Navy, a Vice-Admiral of that nation, who is also Chief of Naval Staff or Inspector-General of the Navy (who will fly a square flag of the national colours with three blue stars in triangle on the white portion) shall be regarded as a full Admiral, and shall be saluted with 17 guns.

32. In Presence of Senior Authority.~-The provisions of Regulation 23 shall apply to a junior authority in the presence of a senior authority of the same nation except in the case of a personal visit.

33. Salutes to Foreigners visiting Indian Naval Ships.—(1) If a foreign- er of high distinction or a foreign general officer or air officer visits any one of Indian Naval Ships, he may be saluted on his going on board, or on leaving the ship, with the number of guns which he, from his rank, would receive on visiting a ship of war of his own nation; or with such number of guns not exceeding 19 as may be deemed proper; should the number of guns to which he is entitled from ships of his own nation be less than is given to officers of his rank under Regulation 19, he shall be saluted with the greater number.

(2) On all occasions of an official visit of a foreign Flag Officer or Com- modore to any one of Indian Naval Ships, he may be saluted on his going on board, or on leaving the ship, with the number of guns specified in Regula- tion 31. This salute shall be personal salute and shall be distinct from the salute to flag provided for under Regulation 30.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 51

(3) The personal salutes fired in accordance with this Regulation shall not be returnable and, with reference to Regulation 29. shall not be subject to the limitations laid down in column 6 of the Table of Salutes given in Regula- tion 19.

34. Ships unable to Salute.—If from any special cause one of In- dian Naval Ships from which a salute may reasonably be expected is unable to salute, the circumstances shall be explained on the spot.

35. Lowering flags.—i\) Indian Naval Ships shall not on any account lower their flags to any foreign ships whatsoever, unless the foreign ships shall first, or at the same time, lower their flags to them.

(2) Where by custom, and as an act of courtesy, merchant ships lower their colours to ships of war, Tndian Naval Ships shall be punctious in reurning such salute, but shall be careful to avoid any suggestion of await- ing this mark of respect.

(3) Any flagrant or repeated cases of disregard of this practice, particu- larly by Tndian merchant ships, shall be reported to the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(4) Indian Fleet Auxiliaries shall be punctilious in lowering their colours to foreign ships of war. They are not required to lower their colours to Indian Naval Ships but shall hoist their distinguishing pendants when entering an Indian Naval port, Joining the fleet, or passing Indian Naval Shins at sea.

SECTION TV—SALUTES IN GENERAL

36. Permission of Senior Officer.—No salutes shall be fired from Tndian Naval Ships without previous communication, by signal or otherwise, with the Senior Officer present.

37. For one Office only.—Should any one of the officers fill more than one office entitling him to a salute, he shall be saluted in that which entitles him to the greatest number of guns.

38. Ships Authorised to Satute.—(\) Unless otherwise directed by the Chief of the Naval Staff salutes shall be fired by all ships except destroyers, commanded by a Captain or Commander and carrying four or more Q.F. guns of the same nature, suitably placed, or provided with a saluting arma- ment of light Q.F. guns. Ships in the Reserve Flee*, however, that would.

32 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

otherwise be regarded as saluting ships shall, generally, be considered non- saluting ships while in Reserve.

(2) In cases where, from any special circumstances, omission to lire a salute to a foreign power or officer cannot be explained without causing offence the salute shall be fired, by any ship which can possibly do so with safety, whether authorised to fire salutes by sub-regulation (1) or not.

39, Time of Firing.—As a general rule no salutes should be fired by Indian Naval Ships between sunset and 0800. A salute fired by a foreign man-of-war within this period should, however, be returned. In foreign waters, the custom of the country shall be followed.

40. Salutes not Authorised.—No other salutes than those authorised shall be fired, except on the occasion of a great victory to Indian Arms or other important National events, when the Chief of the Naval Staff may direct such salutes to be fired. If out of India, the firing of such salutes may be directed by the Senior Tndian Naval Officer present in consultation with the local representative of India, if any.

SECTION V—SALUTES WHICH SHALL BE RETURNED OR NOT RETURNED

41. To Indian Authorities.—The following regulations shall be observed in regard to return salutes:—

(a) Salutes to the President shall not be returned;

(b) From Foreign ships-of-war—All salutes from foreign ships of war, either to Indian Naval Ships or forts, shall be returned gun for gun. Should there be no fort or battery from which such salutes can be returned, the Senior Naval Officer present will return them gun for gun.

42. To Foreign Distinguished Personages and Authorities,~\n the case of salutes from Indian Naval Ships, forts, and batteries to foreign distin- guished personages and other functionaries, the following arrangement entered into with the maritime powers shall be observed namely: - -

(1) Salutes not returned.—Salutes from ships of war which will not be returned-—

(a) To Presidents of Republics, Royal personages. Chiefs of States or members of Royal families, whether on arrival at, or depar* ture from, a port, or upon visiting ships of war.

SFC. 4] THK GA/.F.TTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 53

(b) To diplomatic. Army, Air Force, or consular authorities, when visiting ships of war.

(d) Upon occasions of national festivals or anniversaries.

(e) To naval officers on occasions of visits to ships of war as provided under Regulation 33.

Explanation,—By this sub-regulation Indian Naval Ships will not return a personal salute to an Indian officer fired by foreign vessels; nor will such return salute be expected by the officers of a power which adheres strictly to the international arrangement. If, however, on any occasion where personal salutes are exchanged, a personal salute, fired by one of Indian Naval Ships or by the ships of some third nation to a foreign officer, is returned, it is an excess of courtesy which it would be impossible not to reciprocate by return- ing any personal salute to an Indian officer fired immediately afterwards under like conditions. Indian Naval Ships may even take the initiative in returning personal salutes, if such is known to be the custom of the nation whose ship has saluted, and if it is expected that a personal salute to an officer of that nation will presently have to be fired and will be returned.

(2) Salutes returned.^-Salutes from ships of war which will be returned gun for gun—

(a) To the national flag on anchoring at a foreign port, except in the circumstances detailed in sub-regulation (2) of regulation 12.

0>) To the flags or broad pendants of foreign Flag Officers and Com- modores or Captains in Command ranking as Commodores when met with at sea or in harbour.

(3) Reciprocity with Foreign Ships.—When foreign ships of war salute the Indian National Flag or other personages, or any of India's functionaries in similar circumstances, the same rules shall be reciprocally observed by Indian Naval Ships present as to returning or not returning the salutes.

43. From Merchant Ships:—When Commonwealth, Foreign or Indian merchant ships, or any ships not in the Indian Navy, salute Indian Naval Ships, the return salutes shall be five guns to a. single ship and seven to more than one sailing in company.

tt THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [TART 11

SECTION VI—DRESSING SHIP AND FLAGS TO BE HOISTED WHEN

SALUTING OR RETURNING SALUTES

44. Dressing Ship.—(I) On the occasions laid down in Regulation 14 all Indian Naval Ships and vessels in port, which are supplied with necessary material, shall be dressed overall from the time of hoisting colours until sun set.

(2) Indian Naval Ships under way in the vicinity of an anchorage, and those not fitted with dressing lines, shall dress only with ensigns at their mast heads and national flag at the Jackstaff. This method shall also be adopted by other ships by order of the Senior Officer present, should conditions render dressing ship overall inexpedient.

(3) Indian Naval Ships shall also be dressed by order of the Senior Officer present when in the presence of a President's flag or Royal Standard on occasions of visits of a President or Royal personages, and on certain Commonwealth or Foreign ceremonial occasions when in the presence of ships, or in the waters of the nations concerned. The manner of dressing and time during which ships shall be dressed shall be stated on each of these occasions according to circumstances.

(4) On occasions when Indian Navy Ships are dressed in honour of an Indian ceremonial or personage, ships wearing an Admiral's flag or Commo- dore's broad pendant shall wear the white ensign only at masts not occupied by either of the above; other ships shall wear the white ensign at each mast.

(5) On occasions when Tndian Naval ships are dressed in honour of a Commonwealth or foreign ceremonial or personage, single-masted ships wearing the President's standard, flag or broad pendant shall wear the country's ensign alongside this standard, flag or broad pendant; other single- masted ships shall wear the country's ensign alone. In shins with more than one mast wearing the President's standard, the country's ensign shall be worn at the fore. In ships with more than one mast wearing a flag or broad pendant, the country's ensign shall be worn at the main, and the flag or broad pendant at the fore; other ships shall wear the country's ensign at the main and the white ensign at the remaining masts. Ships not supplied with the appropriate country's ensign shall wear the wh:te ensism instead, and be subject to the provisions of sub-regulation (4)

Src. 4] THt GAZETTE OF TNDIA EXTRAORDINARY 55

45. Flags Hoisted during Salutes.-—(1) When salutes are interchanged with foreign ships of war or forts and batteries, or when salutes to Flag Officers and personal salutes are fired in honour of foreigners, the following rules as to the flags that shall be displayed shall be observed by Indian Naval Shins: —

(a) President of a Republic or Chief of a State and the like—In the case of a foreign President of a Republic or Chief of a State and a Royal personage.

(b) National Ensign—On arrival at a foreign port.

(c) Foreign Flag Officer— When meeting a foreign Flag Officer or when returning the salute of any foreign Flag Officer or ship of war.

(d) Visits of Foreign Authorities—-On the occasion of visits from Governors General, Governors or Officers administering a Gov- ernment, Diplomatic. Naval, Army, Air or Consular Authorities, or of persons of High Distinction entitled to salutes.

The ensign of the nation of such President of Republic or Chief of State, personage and the like, shall be hoisted at the main, if necessary alongside the Presi- dent's standard, flag or broad pendant which may already be hoisted in that position.

The ensign of the nation which is being saluted shall be hoisted at the main during the salute, if necessary alongside President's standard, flag or bioad pendant which may already be hoisted in that position.

The ensign of the foreign nation shall be hoisted at the fore during the salute or return salute, if necessary alongside any flag or broad pendant which may already be hoisted in that position.

The ensign of the foreign nation to which the person saluted belongs shall be hoisted at the fore during the personal salute, if necessary alongside any flag or broad pendant which may already be hoisted in that posi- tion.

J6 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART H

Explanation.—When there is no recognised ensign, the national flag shall be used.

(2) The distinguishing flags particularised in Regulation 60 shall be hoisted respectively at the fore whenever any of Indian Army, Air, Diplomatic or Consular Authorities arc receiving salutes to which they may be entitled; should, however, the proper distinguishing flag not be on board the ship saluting, the blue ensign shall be hoisted. Should the ship not have a blue ensign, a white ensign may be hoisted at the fore when saluting any of the Indian authorities referred to.

SECTION VU—VISITS OF CEREMONY AND COURTESY CALLS

46. Courtesy Calls.—(1) Courtesy Calls on the President shall be made by all officers of the rank of Commander and above, by signing in the Visitors Book kept at the Rashtrapati Bhavan, on the following occasions:—

(a) on transfer of the officer to and from Delhi on permanent duty;

(b) on assumption of office by the new President, (by officer stay- ing in Delhi only).

(2) On the occasion of their first visit to a State, the Chief of the Naval Staff and the Flag Officer Commanding, Indian Fleet shall call on the Governor and the Chief Minister of the State. Such calls during subsequent visits shall not hi obligatory unless, in the meantime, a new Governor or a new Chief Minister has assumed office. Courtesy calls by other naval officers shall not be necessary.

Explanation.—It shall not be necessary for the Governor or the Chief Minister to return any calls by Service Officers.

(3) Exchange of visits between naval officers on the one hand and Army and Air Force officers on the other shall be on the following basis:—

(a) Calls shall be exchanged, only between the seniormost officers

in the station.

(b) The junior shall first visit the senior.

(d) Return visit shall be paid within 24 hours, either in person or by a representative, as the circumstances may require.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 5.7

47. Visits of Ceremony and Courtesy Calls outside India.—The proce- dure governing the visits of Indian Naval Ships to Commonwealth ports which has been agreed to by the countries concerned is as follows:—

Visits of Indian Nava! Ships are classified in three categories- fa) Formal.-—Formal visits are made as a matter of courtesy and involve full ceremony including the exchange of official calls and the firing of gun salutes, except as provided in regula- tion 27(5).

(b) Informal.—Informal visits are also courtesy visits, but official formalities are restricted to the exchange of official calls and firing of salutes, except as provided in regulation 27(5).

(c) Routine and Operational.—-Routine or operational visits arc those made in the normal course of duties of Tndian Naval Ships for such purposes as exercises and practices, obtaining supplies, etc. No formal ceremonies or calls are required.

(2) Formal and informal visits to Commonwealth ports shall be arranged by the Government by notifying the Government concerned that a visit is intended. Indian Naval Ships need not ask prior concurrence of the Government or administration concerned, before visiting a Common- wealth port.

(3) Routine and operational visits to Commonwealth ports shall be arranged by the Chief of the Naval Staff direct with the British or the Commonwealth Naval Authority except un<5<*,r circumstances specified in sub-regulation (6), intimation being sent at the same time to the Foreign Service Officer concerned for his information.

(4) AH categories of visits to foreign ports shall be arranged by the Gov- ernment and the prior concurrence of the Government concerned to the proposed visit, shall be necessary in each case except in the circumstances specified in sub-regulation (6).

(5) When the preliminary arrangements have been made, the Senior Officer of the visiting fleet or squadron, or the Commanding Officer of a single ship, shall notify the Tndian Consular Authorities direct of the date and time of the intended arrival of the squadron or ship and the probable duration of the visit. The requirements of the Fleet or Squadron or ship, such as fresh provisions, water and the like shall also be intimated. Cere- monial visits shall be exchanged, in accordance with Regulations 47 to 50,

58 THE GAZETTE OF [NDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PARF II

The customary visit to the Governor or chief authority at a foreign port shall always be made unless there is some special reason for not doing so. Communication shall always be established with the Consular Officer on arrival.

(6) In the event of a visit of Tndian Naval Ship to a foreign port being in an emergency, like, stress of weather, landing sick personnel, and the like, the Commanding Officer of the ship shall inform the Consular Officer if any at the port to be visited, of the proposed visit and request him to inform the local authorities. The Indian Representative at the seat of Government of the country visited shall be notified at the same time that the visit will be made, and requested to inform the Government of the informal character of the proposed visit.

Cornmunication shall be established with the Consular Officer on arrival, and the Commanding Officer should consult with him as to the practica- bility of exchanging any ceremonial visits. When a call is made at a naval port, visits shall always be paid to the naval authority.

48. Foreign and Commonwealth Authorities {including Naval Autho- rities).—(1) The Head of a State and the Governor of a Province, Terri- tory or Colonial possession, if residing in or near the port, shall receive the first visit from the Senior Officer in command of Tndian Naval ship or squadron visiting a foreign or a commonwealth port. This visit will be returned in person to Flag Officers and Commodores, and by a Aide-de- Camp or other officer to officers of lower rank.

(2) The chief civilian authority of the port shall, as a general rule, receive the first visit from the Senior Officer in command of Indian Naval ship or squadron visiting a foreign or a commonwealth port.

(3) The Flag or other officer in chief command of the arriving ship or ships shall pay the first visit to the Senior Officers of the Army and Air Forces in the vicinity of the port if he be equal in rank, and the visit shall be returned within twenty-four hours of being paid. When the officers are not of equivalent rank the inferior shall pay the first visit, the same limit of time being observed as to the visit and its return. The procedure for returning visits between Naval, Army and Air Force officers will be similar to that laid down in clause (e) of sub-regulation (5) of Regulation 51.

(4) The following rules shall be observed by all naval officers in regard to the interchange of visits with officers of commonwealth and

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 59

friendly foreign warships in all ports whether Indian, Commonwealth or foreign:—

(a) On the arrival of any warship oF another country, the Flag or other officer in command of one or more warships, in port, whatever may be his rank, shall send an officer to such arriving ship, or in the case of a fleet or squadron, to the ship of the officer in chief command of it, to offer the custo- mary courtesies. The Captain of the ship to which this visit is paid shall send an officer to return it.

(b) Within twenty-four hours of his arrival, the Flag or other officer in the chief command of the arriving ship or ships shall visit the officer in chief command of the fleet or squadron or single warship of another country present at the port, if he be his equal in grade, and the visit will be return- ed within twenty-four hours of being paid. In the case of officers of different grades, the officer of inferior grade shall pay the first visit, the same limits of time being observed as to the visit and its return.

Flag Officers and Commodores are to return the visits of Captains and those of grades superior to Captain; they shall send their Flag Captains to return the visits of Commanders, Lieutenant-Commanders and other officers in command. Captains and officers of a lower grade shall return the visits of Commanders and officers of inferior rank in command.

(d) After the interchange of visits between the Senior Officers has taken place, the Captains or other officers in command of the several ships of war arriving shall visit the Captains or other officers in command of the warships in port, who shall return their visits.

(e) Indian Naval officers may expect that strict reciprocity shall be observed in similar circumstances by foreign ;md com- monwealth naval officers in respect of these visits of ceremony.

60 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

Explanation 1.—'For the purpose of this regulation, the profes- sional Head of an Armed Service including Navy shall be regarded as the Senior Officer regardless of his actual rank and seniority. As regards calls between officers holding these appointments, the normal rules of rank and seniority shall apply.

Explanation 2.—The grades referred to in sub-regulation (4) are—

(a) Admiral.

(b) Vice-Admiral.

(d) Commodore.

(e) Captain.

(f) Commander.

(g) Lieutenant-Commander or other officer in command.

49. Indian Diplomatic Functionaries.—(1) Every Flag or other officer in command shall, on arrival, pay the first visit to Indian diplomatic func- tionaries in charge of embassies or legations, or of above the rank of Charge d' Affaires, but they shall receive the first visit from diplomatic func- tionaries below that rank.

(2) In case of doubt as to the status of a diplomatic functionary in charge of an embassy or legation, an officer should be sent on shore to ascertain it previous to the interchange of visits.

Explanation.—-For the purpose of this regulation, diplomatic func- tionaries include diplomatic functionaries of the Commonwealth.

50. Consular Authorities including Commonwealth Consular Officers,— (1) On the arrival of a fleet, flotilla, squadron, or ship at a foreign port, the first visit shall be made by the naval or consular officer who is subordi- nate in rank to the other, according to the following scale:—

(a) Consuls General . . To rank with, but after Rear-

Admirals.

(b) Consuls. . . . To rank with, but after Cap-

tains.

SEC 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

($z

nant-Commanders,

(d) Consular Agents . . To rank with, but after Lieute-

, nants.

(2) The Officer-in-Charge of a consular post during the absence of the titular incumbent shall take for the time being the rank of that incum- bent.

51. Presidents or Governors-General of the Fully Self-Governing Countries of the Commonwealth.—(1) The Governors-General of Canada, the Commonwealth of Australia, New Zealand, the Union of South Africa, Ceylon, Ghana and Malaya and the President of Pakistan shall receive a visit from the Senior Officer in command of an Indian Naval Ship or squadron visiting a port where the President or Governor-General is present.

Return visits shall not be paid.

(2) Governors, Commissioners, Administrators and Army and Air Force Officers.—The following procedure in regard to the interchange of visits between Naval officers and Governors, Administrators, and the like, and officers in command of Army and Air Force shall be observed,

(a) Official visits shall be exchanged—

(i) On the arrival of one or more of Indian Naval Ships at a port at which the Governor, administrator or Commissioner is present—between him and the Senior Officer in command of the squadron or ship.

(ii) On the first arrival at a port of a Flag Officer or Commodore flying his Broad Pendant since taking up his appointment— between him and the Governor, Administrator or Commis- sioner.

(iii) On a Governor, Administrator or Commissioner, newly appointed, assuming office—between him and all Flag Officers and Commodores flying their Broad Pendants, present.

(b) Visits: How to be Paid—

(i) A Governor shall always receive the first visit from the Senior Officer in command of the squadron or ship.

$2 T HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDlNAftY [PART 11

(ii) An Administrator or Commissioner shall pay the first visit to all Flag Officers and Commodores flying their Broad Pendants, but shall receive the first visit in all other cases. (iii) Naval, Army and Air Force O/^cers.^Exchange or visits shall be on the basis that the junior officers will pay the first visit to the senior officer. In the case of officers of equivalent ranks the same principles shall apply, but in the case of officers of the same seniority the officer last arriving at the port shall pay the first visit.

(iv) Priority of Visit.—When an officer has to pay a series of visits to Civil, Naval, Army or Air Force Officers, no sequence or priority of such visits has been laid down, and they shall be mutually arranged to suit the convenience of the officials concerned.

(i) A Governor shall return in person visits of all Flag Officers and Commodores flying their Broad Pendants.

(ii) An Administrator or Commissioner shall do so in person to all Captains.

(iii) A Flag Officer or Commodore flying his Broad Pendant shall do so in person to all Administrators or Commissioners.

(iv) In all other cases the return visit shall be paid by an Aide-de- Camp or other officer deputed.

(v) All Flag Officers and Commodores shall return in person visits of Colonels and Group Captains, and those of superior rank; they shall send a Captain or Commander to return the visits of Lieutenant-Colonels, Wing Commanders, or other officers in command.

(vi) Captains and officers of lower rank in command of Indian Naval Ships shall return in person the visits of Lieutenant- Colonels, Wing Commanders, Majors and Squadron Leaders.

(d) Inability to Visit.—Should the Governor, or any other officer administering the Government find that, from indisposition or pressure of important business he is unable to return or pay a visit in person, he shall depute his Aide-de-Camp or some other officer to do so.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETIE Ol' INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 63

In like manner, should a Flag Officer or Commodore flying his Broad Pendant, from indisposition or pressilng occupation, be precluded from paying or returning a visit, he shall depute his Flag Lieutenant or other officer not below that rank to do so. In each case, the officer failing to pay the required visit in person shall report the circumstances and assign the reasons which led to the omission to the department under which he is acting.

(e) Acting Officers.—'Officers acting temporarily in higher civil offices or commands shall, in respect of these visits, be upon the same footing as if they were confirmed in such offices or commands.

(f) Boats for Visits.—The Senior Officer present shall arrange, when necessary, to provide a suitable boat to enable the Diplomatic, or Consular Officer to pay any official visits afloat, and to take him ashore on the officer notifying his wishes to that effect.

Explanation.—-The term 'Governor' in this Regulation includes, 'Lieutenant Governor'.

SECTION VIII.—DISTINGUISHING FLAGS AND PENDANTS OF NAVAL

AUTHORITIES

52. Admiral of the Fleet.—The national flag shall be worn at the main

by an Admiral of the Fleet as his proper flag.

The following flags shall be worn by Flag Officers, except Chiefs of the Staff, as their proper flaes:—

Admiral

A white flag with the red St. George's cross with blue Dharma Chakra superimposed at the centre.

Vice-Admiral.

A white flag with the red St. George's cross with blue Dharma Chakra superimposed at the centre, with one red roundel in the upper canton of the flag next the staff.

Rear-Admiral.

A white flag with the red St. George's cross with blue Dharma Chakra superimposed at the centre, with one red roundel in the upper canton and one in the lower canton next the staff.

64 THE GAZET'l E OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PARI H

The diameter of the red roundel shall be half the vertical depth of the white of the cantons next the staff, and the roundel shall be in the centre of the canton.

53. Painted on Boats.—When Vice-Admirals and Rear-Admirals have their flags painted on their boats, the same distinctive roundels at least 2 inches in diameter shall be shown on the flag.

54. Commodore.—(1) A Commodore, except a Chief of Staff or Captain of the Fleet, shall wear a white broad pendant with the red St. George's cross, with blue Dharma Chakra superimposed at the centre, with one red roundel in the upper canton next the staff.

(2) The diameter of the red roundel shall be half the vertical depth of the white in the cantons next the staff, and the roundel shall be in the centre of the canton.

55. Chief of Staffs and Captain of the Fleet's Boat.—A Chief of Staff or Captain of the Fleet shall have painted on his boat the flag of the Flag Officer or Officer on whose staff he is serving.

56. Convoy Commodore's Flag.-—The Convoy Commodore's Flag shall be a white rectangular flag with a blue St. George's cross of the same dimensions as an Admiral's flag.

57. Flags and Pendants Ashore.—Ah officer entitled to wear a flag, broad pendant, or pendant afloat, may fly the same flag, broad pendant, or pendant ashore, at any naval establishment or other place on shore where naval jurisdiction may, for the time being, prevail.

58. Flags and Pendants Displaced.—(1) By Presidents Standard and the like.—The President's Standard shall always be worn at the main, the flag of an Admiral or the broad pendant of a Commodore, if necessary, being shifted to another mast or ship as the case may require.

(2) The flags of other functionaries ordered to be hoisted in ships of war in accordance with Regulations 60 to 62 shall not displace at the mast- head the flag of an Admiral of any grade nor the broad pendant of a Commodore. When, therefore, a flag or broad pendant is hoisted, the distinguishing flag of the Civil, Army or Air Functionary shall, if possible, be hoisted side by side with the other, subject to the discretion conferred on the Senior Naval Officer in Regulation 62.

Stc. 4J THE GAZE1TE OV INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 65

5 9. Senior Officers Present Afloat.—(a) W h en t wo or m o re of Indian Naval Ships are present in a port or roadstead, the starboard pendant may be hoisted at the starboard yardarm of the Senior Officer's ship as a distin- guishing flag in addition to the masthead pendant, provided that the ship is not already flying a flag or broad pendant.

(b) When Indian Naval Ships are in company with warships of other nations (including Commonwealth), the starboard pendant shall be flown by the Senior Indian Naval Officer present in the manner described above in addition to any flag or broad pendant.

SECTION IX—DISTINGUISHING FLAGS OF OTHER AUTHORITIES

60. Particulars of Flags.—(1 ) The flags authorised by the Government to be displayed afloat are:—•

•

(a) By Governors and SadarTi-Riyasat of the State of Jammu & Kashmir—The distinguishing flag of the State.

(b) By Indian Diplomats—The provisions of sub-regulation (2) of Regulation 62 shall, as far as may be, apply to the flags to be displayed by Indian diplomats.

(c) By the Chief of the Army Staff, General Officers Commanding- in-Chief and General Officers Commanding—The Army Flag (Rectangular—Scarlet with cross swords and ASOKA LIONS in centre in yellow).

(d) By the Chief: ot the Air Staff, and the Air Officers Command- ing—The Air Force Ensign.

(2) No other distinguishing flag or flags shall be worn afloat by any of these functionaries.

61. When to be Hoisted.—Whenever any of the functionaries mention- ed in Regulation 60 are embarked—

(a) in one of Indian Naval Ships on the occasion of an official visit—the proper distinguishing flag shall be hoisted at the fore whenever the functionary is receiving a salute to which he is entitled;

(b) in one of Indian Naval Ships for passage—the proper distin- guishing flag, with the approval of the Senior Naval Officer, may similarly be hoisted and be kept flying within the limits

6$ THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [ Pw II

of the respective Government, Mission or Command, pro- vided the functionary be proceeding on the public service. The distinguishing flag of Consular Authorities shall be hoisted in boats only and not in ships, except when they are being saluted;

{c) in a boat for the purpose of paying visits of ceremony or on other official occasions—the proper distinguishing flag within the respective limits prescribed in clause (b) may be hoisted at the bow, but when the boat belongs to one of Indian Naval Ships, she shall have her white ensign flying;

(d) in Indian ships and boats, other than those of Indian Naval ships, such functionaries are, with the sanction of the owners or masters, authorised to fly their proper distinguishing flags on the same occasions and within the same limits, and this regulation shall be deemed a sufficient warrant to the master under the Merchant Shipping Act, 1958 for so doing, but the permission to hoist such masthead flags indicative of the presence on board of any of these functionaries in no way affects or alters the character or status of the merchant ship in time of peace or in tune of war, whether the Government of India is belligerent or neutral.

62. Approval of Senior Officer.—(1) With regard to the previous approval of the Senior Officer, whenever a requisition is received for the embarkation or conveyance of any of the functionaries mentioned in Regu- lation 60, the Senior Officer present, in the absence of special orders from senior authority shall issue the necessary directions, provided that, after consultation with, and on requisition from, the official to be embarked, he considers it for the benefit of the service about to be performed that such flag should be hoisted within the authorised limits. Should the officer who has to determine the question consider it, in the circumstances, undesirable that the distinguishing flags should be hoisted, he shall inform the func- tionary of his reasons, and at once report the same for the information of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(2) In the event of an Ambassador or High Commissioner, or such other officer, being detached on a foreign mission in his official capacity as Ambassador or High Commissioner, special instructions shall be issued in each case as to the flag which should be hoisted in a man-of-war in which

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE O* INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 67

he may be embarked; in the absence of instructions from the senior autho- rity, the Senior Officer present shall exercise his discretion in consultation with the official about to embark.

63. General and/or Air Officers in Amphibious Operations.—In amphi- bious operations with either or both of the other Services, should the General and/or Air Officers Commanding the Army and/or Air Forces be embarked in a ship of war or transport, the distinguishing flag or flags authorized by Regulation 60 may be hoisted at the fore of such ship or transport to denote the presence of the headquarters.

SECTION X—PRESIDENT'S COLOUR, ENSIGN, JACK AND PENDANT

64. The President's Colour.—(1) The President's Colour shall be paraded on shore in India on the following occasions, namely—

(a) by a Guard of Honour mounted for the President;

(b) by a Guard of Honour mounted for a foreign Sovereign, or the President of a Republican State;

(d) on such important ceremonial occasions as may be ordered by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(2~) The President's Colour shall only be lowered to the President. Foreign Sovereigns, Presidents of Republican States, Governors-General of Commonwealth Countries, Governors or Sadar-i-Riyasat of the State of Jammu & Kashmir within their jurisdictions.

(3) The President's Colour when carried uncased shall be received at all times with the highest respect with arms presented, officers saluting and the band playing the National Anthem.

65. White Ensign Ashore.—(1) On occasions of important ceremonial reviews or international Naval displays on shore outside Tndia, the White Ensign may be carried with naval landing parties at the discretion of the Senior Naval Officer present.

In countries the Government of which is recognised by the Government of Tndia, the White Ensign may be carried by naval detachments on imprr tant ceremonial occasions—

(a) when the head of the State or his representative is present; or

68 THE GAZETTE Op INO1V HXTRAORD1NARY [P\RI II

(b) when the omission of. the White Ensign might cause misundcr- standing or offence.

(2) At the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff or Senior Naval Officer present, the White Ensign may be hoisted at a flag staff ashore in India or in countries the Government of which is recognised by the Govern- ment of India, on such occasions as the "Beating the Retreat" or at the saluting base in a march past or review.

(3) Except for the occasions specified in sub-regulations (1) and (2), the parading of the White Ensign is unauthorised.

66. Ships in Commission,—AW Indian Naval Ships of war in commis- sion shall wear the following colours:•—

(a) a White Ensign, with the red St. George's cross and the national flag in the upper canton, in the manner prescribed in Regu- lation 70;

(b) the National Flag, which should be of smaller dimensions than the ensign, at the Jackstaff when in harbour, at anchor or moored to a buoy or alongside. Ships in dock or ships in dockyard hands shall not wear the National Flag at the Jackstaff;

fc) a pendant under the terms of Regulation 67.

(2) Economy in Ensigns and Flags.—On all occasions and especially in bad weather, ensigns and flags of no greater breadth than is necessary shall be worn.

(3) Ships not in commission shall not wear colours except on occasions of their launch.

67. Masthead Pendant.—(1) All Indian Naval Ships in commission when commanded by an executive officer, and when not wearing a flag or broad pendant, shall fly at the main masthead a pendant having a St George's cross with blue Dharma Chakra superimposed at the centre, on a white field and in the part next to the mast with a white fly.

(2) If necessary, in order to avoid fouling radio aerials and other obstruction aloft, a shorter pendant may be flown, provided it can e^sil" be seen at a short distance from the sh

SEC. 4] 1HF, GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 69

(3) At a shore establishment (commanded by an officer appointed in command of one of Indian Naval Ships) in commission, a masthead pendant shall be flown at the head of the Flagstaff, when a Flagstaff is fitted.

68. Flags, etc., in Boats.—(1) Flag Officers and Commodores entitled to fly their flag or broad pendant in a ship or shore establishment, and other officers holding an appointment in command of a ship in commission or shore establishment or sea-going tender to one of Indian Naval Ships, when proceeding on duty in a boat, may fly in the bows, the flag, broad pendant, or masthead pendant applicable to their rank.

(2) The Officer of the Guard, proceeding on duty in a boat, shall fly masthead pendant both by day and by night.

(3) Members of a court-martial on their way to or from the court shall fly a masthead pendant in the bows of their boat.

(4) The National Flag shall never be displayed from any of the boats of Indian Naval Ships except to denote the presence of an Admiral of the Fleet.

(5) The following indicator plates shall be established for use in boats by the Senior Naval Officers when the full ceremonial prescribed in Regu- lations 82 to 84 is not required:—

(a) A Red Disc with a white St. George's Cross painted thereon;

fb) A Blue Disc with a white St. George's Cross painted thereon:

All discs are to measure approximately 10 inches in diameter.

(6) The use of the above Flag Plates and Discs is as follows: —

(a) The Red Disc shall be displayed on formal occasions when the Flag Officers and Commodores who are entitled to wear a Broad Pendant, arc proceeding on duty, and when the full ceremonial, laid down in Regulations 82 to 84. is not required.

(b) The Blue Disc shall be displayed on formal occasions when non-executive officers of Rear-Admiral's rank and above, and Commodores not entitled to wear a Broad Pendant, are proceeding on duty.

70 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PMU II

(c) The White Disc may be used on informal occasions by the Senior Officers in clauses (a) and (b). When this disc is shown, only courtesy salutes shall be accorded.

69. Ensign, Hoisting and Hauling Down.—(1) Indian Naval ships, when lying in home ports and roads in India, shall hoist their ensigns at 0800 daily, but when abroad, at 0800 or 0900 as the Senior Officer shall direct; and they shall be worn if the weather permit, or the Senior Officer present sees no objection thereto, throughout the day until sunset, when they shall be hauled down.

(2) When bands are ordered to play at the hoisting of the Colours, they will play the Indian National Anthem, and then should warships of other countries be present, the National Anthems of those countries, play- ing first the anthems of the countries represented by Flag Officers in the order of the seniority of these officers, and the remainder in an order varied from day to day.

(3) When in foreign port, bands shall play the National Anthem of the country in which the port is situated immediately after the Indian National Anthem.

(4) When bands are not paraded, the bugle shall sound the general salute.

(5) Whenever a ship shall take up her berth, or get under way, if there be sufficient light for the ensign to be seen, it shall be hoisted, though earlier or later than aforesaid; also on her passing, meeting, joining, or parting from, any other of Indian Naval Ships, and also, unless there should be sufficient reason to the contrary, on her falling in with any other ship or ships at sea, or when in sight of, and near, the land, and especially when passing or approaching forts, batteries, signal or coastguard stations, light houses, or towns.

70. Wearing the White Ensign.—(1) The White Ensign shall be worn—

(a) In Harbour—At the ensign staff;

(b) At Sea—At the ensign staff whenever possible, but in bad weather or whenever the ensign staff is not available from

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OK INDIA EXTRAORDINARY yi

any cause, such as the ship being cleared for action, and the like, it should be worn:—

(i) In ships with one mast, on a staff in a suitable position on the after superstructure.

(ii) In ships with two masts, either as in (i), or at a small gaff to be fitted as a "peak" on the main mast.

(2) The senior officer present shall arrange for the necessary unifor- mity, especially as regards ships of the same class.

(3) The Captain shall see that two white ensigns are always displayed in a conspicuous position, without interfering with signalling.

71. Launching* of Indian Naval Ships.—Colours shall be worn at all launchings of Indian Naval Ships whether Dockyard or Contract built, at which there is a Naming Ceremony; the White Ensign shall be worn at the Ensign Staff and the National Flag at the Jackstaff. It shall not be necessarv to hoist any other flag.

The largest reasonable size flag should be worn, the following being taken as a guide: —

(a) Light Fleet and Escort Carriers and Cruisers —

Ensign , . . . . . 12 Breadths National Flag . ..

.8 Breadths

(b) Destroyers and Smaller Craft—

Ensign

8 Breadths National Flag

6 Breadths

72. Wearing the White Ensign in Boats.—(J) Boats belonging to Indian Naval Ships shall fly the ensign on the following occasions: —

(a) In foreign waters;

(b) In Indian waters—

(i) when Indian Naval Ships are dressed;

(ii) when going alongside a foreign warship on all occasions, day and night;

(c) When flying in the bows one of the special flags referred to in Regulations 51 and 60, whether in India, or in foreign waters.

yi THE GAZF.tfE OF INim f.X'JUAORDINAUY [LW It

(2) In India, boats shall only fly the ensign in accordance with clauses (b) and (c) of sub-regulation (1) between the time the colours are hoisted in the morning and sunset, except as provided for in sub-clause (ii) of the said clause (b).

(3) In foreign waters, boats shall fly their ensigns when away from their ships at any time between dawn and dark, and on the occasion specified in sub-clause (ii) of clause (b) of sub-regulation (I).

(4) When the colours are half masted in ships, boat's ensign (if flown) shall also be half-masted.

(5) When a corpse is being conveyed in a boat, either in Indian, or foreign waters, that boat shall fly her ensign at half-mast.

(6) In boats under sail, ensigns shall be flown by launches and pinnaces only.

NOTE.—The same procedure as followed in Indian waters shall be fol- lowed in Commonwealth waters.

73. Public Offices.—(1) Ships and vessels (including boats and launches using inland waterways) employed in the service of any public office in India wear a blue ensign, and a smaller blue ensign as a jack, but in the centre of the fly of such ensign and jack shall be inserted the badge of the office to which they belong. If a department or local Government has no distinctive badge, the Government of India crest, namely, 3 Asoka Lions, may be inserted in the flag.

(2) Ships and vessels employed in the service of the Indian Air Force shall wear the Indian Air Force ensign in place of the blue ensign described above.

74. Merchant Ships to wear Red Ensign.—Except as provided in Regu- lations 75 to 77, all ships registered in India and all vessels which are not registered in any British possession but are owned exclusively by persons domiciled in India or by bodies corporate established in India, shall wear the Red Ensign consisting of a red flag with a width one-half of its length and the National Flag of India superimposed in the top quarter next to the staff, that being the proper National Colours.

75. Merchant Ships allowed to wear the Indian Blue Ensign.~(\) Indian Merchant ships may wear the Indian Blue Ensign plain and un- defaced, consisting of a Royal Blue Flag, the width benig one half of the

Src. 4] THE CAZE'lTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 73

length and the National Flag of India superimposed in the top quarter next 10 the Staff, provided the following conditions are fulfilled: —

(a) The officer commanding the ship must be an officer on the re- tired or emergency list of the Indian Navy or an officer of the Indian Naval Reserve.

(b) The crew must include (in addition to the Commanding Officer) officers of the Indian Naval Reserve to the number specified from time to time by the Chief of the Naval Staff, but officers on the retired or emergency list of the Indian Navy may be included in the number specified.

(c) Before hoisting the Blue Ensign, the officer' commanding the ship must be provided with a warrant issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(d) The fact that the Commanding Officer holds a warrant authori- sing him to hoist the Blue Ensign must be noted on the ship's articles of agreement.

(2) Commanding Officers failing to fulfil the conditions mentioned ir sub-regulation (1) unless such failure is due to death or other circumstance* over which they have no control, shall not be entitled to wear the Blue Ensign.

(3) Indian merchant ships in receipt of Government subvention may be allowed to wear the Blue Ensign under a warrant issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff with any badge that may be prescribed in the Warrant.

(4) In order to ascertain that the conditions mentioned In sub-regulation (1) are strictly carried out, the Captain of one of Indian Naval Ships meet- ing a ship wearing the blue ensign may send on board an officer not below the rank of Lieutenant at any convenient opportunity. This restriction as to the rank of the boarding officer shall not limit or otherwise affect the authority or the duties of Naval officers under the Merchant Shipping Act 1958 or in time of war.

(5) Applications for permission to wear the blue ensign on board Indian merchant ships in receipt of Government subvention, should be made direct to the Chief of the Naval Staff by the owners and for other Indian Merchant ships, applications should be made through the Director General of Ship- ping, Bombay.

76. Indian Fleet Auxiliaries and Vessels other than ships of war, on

naval service allowed to wear the Indian Blue Ensign (Defaced).-~-(\)

'*HE OA/EFIC ()1 INDK EXTRAORDINARY ^AUT ll

Vessels othei than ships ot War employed in Naval service by the Govern- ment whether belonging to or under charter to Government shall wear the Blue Ensign defaced by an anchor in horizontal position. The Anchor emblem shall be in yellow colour and be displayed in the centre of the fly. The dimension of the emblem shall not exceed that of a circle whose diameter is 13/30th of the width of the flag.

(2) The fly shall be half of the flag farthest away from the mast.

77. Vessels owned by Organisations under the Ministry of Transport and Communications, Government of India, allowed to wear the Indian Blue Ensign defaced by Badges of Office.—U) Vessels owned by organisa- tions under the Ministry of Transport and Communications, except the Light Hou^e Department and Port Administration shall wear the Indian Blue Ensign defaced by an Ashoka Chakra superimposed over the shanks of the anchor in a vertical position. The defacing shall be done in light golden colour.

(2) Vessels owned by the Light House Department of the Ministry of Transport and Communications, shall wear the Indian Blue Ensign defaced by a Light House in a vertical position with two white light beams emanat- ing- horizontally from the beacon. The defacing shall be done in a light golden colour.

(3) Badges of office referred to in sub-regulations (1) and (2) shall be displayed in the centre of Fly, the dimensions of the badge not exceeding that of a circle whose diameter is 13/30th of the width of the Flag.

Explanation.--The Fly shall be half of the flag farthest away from the mast.

SECTION XI—HONOURS AND MARKS OF RESPECT

78. Guards of Honour.—

(1) The personages entitled to Guards of Honour are: —

(a) The President, when his arrival and/or departure is public or official, and is notified as such to the appropriate military authorities.

(b) The Vice-President-

SEC 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY y5

(d) Governors and Sadar-l-Riyasat of the State of Jammu and Kashmir within their Jurisdictions.

(e) The Defence Minister (including Minister of Defence, Production and Deputy Minister of Defence),

Provided that:

(i) The Defence Minister (including the Minister of Defence Production and Deputy Minister of Deience) shall be presented a guard of honour only on ceremonial occa- sions directly connected with the Services or on such exceptional occasions as may in each case be held by the Central Government to require the presentation of a Guard of Honour;

(ii) Governors and Sadar-i-Riyasat of the State of Jammu and Kashmir shall, in addition, be presented, within their res- pective, jurisdictions, a Guard of Honour on arrival to take over the appointment and departure on relinquishing such appointment.

(f) Rulers of merged and integrated States: —

(i) Within the limits of their former States:

on the occasion of their succession to the Gachli and marriage of rulers who maintained Indian State Forces before in- tegration or merger, provided troops are available.

Explanation.— -Gwards of Honour on accession to the Gaddi shall in the case of minor Rulers be presented on the attainment of majority,

( r) Outside t tr limitc of thHr States: f

When attending Stare functions, to which they have been officially in- vited, as the Chief guest, provided troops are available.

(g) Heads of Foreign and Commonwealth Missions of the rank of Ambassador or High Commissioner or Minister Plenipoten- tiary accredited to India, on the occasion of the presentation of their credentials to the President.

(h) Heads of States, Members of a Royal Family and Governors- General of Commonwealth countries, on their arrival at. and departure from, the Capital, and at other places in Tndia visited by them, where troops arc available and nn visiting Indian Na\al Ships. At Delhi, and where possible elsewhere.

76 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PAKT II

they shall be presented with an Inter-Service Guard of Honour.

(1) Prime Ministers a nd Foreign Ministers of Foreign and Com- monwealth States. An Inter-Service Guard of H o n o ur shall be provided for them on arrival at. and departure from Delhi, on a requisition by the Government.

(2) Strength of the Guard of H o n o u r :-

150 rank a nd file for the President, visiting Heads of States a nd Governors-General ot Commonwealth Countries. 100 rank and file for the Vice-President and the Prime Minister; visiting Prime Ministers of Foreign a nd Commonwealth States; a nd Heads of Missions referred to in clause

50 rank and file for all others.

(3) Single-Service Guards of honour at Naval ports shall be provided by the Navy, at Indian Air Force. Air Ports by the Air Force, and at other places by the Service which is most conveniently situated to provide a Guard of Honour.

(4) A combined Inter-Service Guard of Honour will comprise of the Army, Navy and Air Force personnel. However, for the ceremonial functions on the 15th August and the 26th January, at Delhi, members of the Police may be included.

As a general principle and regardless of the station, an Inter-Service Guard of Honour shall be commanded in rotation by each of the three Services.

(5) No G u a rd of Honour shall be provided between sunset and Colours.

79. The President- -(1) T he President shall be received on board any of Indian Naval Ships or on arrival at naval establishments by a Guard of Honour commanded by a Lieutenant Comnvindcr or a Lieutenant, the officers saluting, the bugles sounding the "alert", with arms presented, a nd the band playing the National Anthem If the band is not available, the bugles shall sound the General Salute

(2) T he honours and marks of respect laid down in sub-regulation (1) shall be paid as applicable to Heads of Stales or Members of Royal Families, except that the whole of the appropriate National Anthem followed by the Indian National Anthem shall be plav*d. T he first six bars only shall

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 77

be played in the case of Members of the British Royal Families, except His Royal Highness the Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh in whose case the whole of the first verse of the National Anthem shall be played.

(3) Governors-General of Commonwealth countries shall be received on board Indian Naval Ships with honours and marks of respect due to foreign Heads of State (except piping).

80. Foreigners of High distinction.—Foreigners of high distinction who are received with a guard of honour when visiting ships of their own nation shall be similarly received when visiting Indian Naval Ships.

Explanation.—National anthems of other countries shall always be played in full.

81. Toasts in Naval Messes and at Official Dinners.—(1) All toasts drunk in Naval Messes shall be in non-alcoholic drinks.

(2) The health of the President shall be honoured, seated, in all Naval messes, on board ship and on shore, on all occasions, except: —

(a) When the National Anthem is played; the toast shall then be drunk standing.

(b) When toasts to Heads of Foreign States are being drunk, they and that of "The President of India" shall be drunk standing whether National Anthems arc played or not.

(3) Whenever the health of fhe British Sovereign is ordered to be drunk it shall be honoured, seated, in all Naval messes, on board or on shore, except under the conditions specified in clauses (a) and (b) of sub-regulation (2).

(4) The toasts to the President, the British Sovereign and Heads of Foreign Stafes shall be drunk on the occasions shown in the Table appended to this Regulation. The nrocedure outlined in this Regulation shall be arranged beforehand between the Indian Officer, who is the host, and his sruests.

(5) Wnen a foreign national-anlhem is pln"ed in accompaniment to a toast, an abbreviated version shall not be used unless it has been ascertain- ed rh:it this shall be in accordance with the custom of the country concerned.

(6) It two or more national .inlhems are pkiyod they shall be played in the O H 'T ;n which countries .'ire named in the collective toast

TABLE

Fourth Toast

Second Toast

First Toast

Third Toast

Nationality of Guests

Toast

Proposed

Toast

Proposed

Toast

Proposed

Toast

Proposed

5/. No.

10 2

M Indian— (a) Indian Officers

—

O (alone)

The Pre- sident

Do.

Mess Presi- dent Do.

> (6) Indian and British Officers serving with th Armed Forces of India.

x H

Do.

• Mess

* '

The Pre- sident Presi- dent

Commonwealth Officers or other Common- wealth Personages.

? OI

SB Head of State to which the guests belong

Explanation i.—In all Naval Messes, whether on board or on shore, the above toasts shall be honoured, seaLed, except on

occask)ns detailed in clauses (a) and (b) of sub-regulation (2) when they sliall be drunk standing.

3 Foreign—

Senior

(a) One nation only is

• • • •

i" Mess D Pre-

The Pre- sident

represented.

sident

Head oi State t( which guests belong

Officer of foreign guests

V-

TABLE—cowfj.

I 2

9 ¹⁰

(6) More than one Na-

tion is represented :—

H X et

[s- Head of

The Pre- sident

(i) If Head of State visited is present in person.^

Head of State visited

State visited

Mess Pre- sident

w o

z o > w H

5 >

Collective toast to Heads of remain- ing States repre- sented named in order of the rank and seniority of then- respec- tive re- presenta- tive officers present.

Explanation z This procedure shall also be followed if a Head of State is present, otherwise than in a port of his own

country.

Explanation 3.—If more than one Head of State is present, the Mess President shall propose a joint toast to the Heads of States present naming first the Head of State visited, or, in his absence, Head of State who is senior by date of access:on. The Head of State who is thus ramed first, shall propose the third toast to the President.

8 0

TABLE—contd.

I 2

7 8 9 ¹⁰

+ H

f t

Mess The Freddent

G A

Presi- dent

(ii) In a foreign port when Officers of the State visited are pre- sent.

7 E 1 T E

Senior Officer of foreign quests.

O F

N D

F X

l - f t

A O R D

N A R Y

[

P A R T Collective toast to Heads of several States re- presented naming the Head of State being visited first, and the remain- der in the order of the rank and seniority of the respec-' tive re- presenta- tive officers present.

I t

S E C

TABLE—contd.

]

o IO

Senior

(iii) Otherwise than at

The 1 President

(i) and (ii)

T H E

Mess Presi- dent

Officer of foreign guests

G A Z E T T E

O F

N D

E X T R A O R D

I Collective toast to Heads of several States repre- sented, named in the order of the rank and seniority of the respec- tive' l< represen- tative officers present

N A R Y Commonwealth and

'oreign—

Do.

Do. The Pre-

(a) Commonwealth and one foreign nation.

sident

Head of State to which Common-

wealth

Senior Officer of foreign guests

Head of State to which foreign guests belong

guests belong

TABLE—wntd.

10 I

(ft) CtHnmonwealth and

H more than one foreign nation :—

The

Mess

3 >

Presi-

M "J (i) IfHead of Statevisi- ted is present in per- son.

ead of State visited

dent

Head of State visited

Presi- dent

Head of State to which Common- wealth guests belong

Collective toast to Heads of it main ng foreign States represen- ted, named in the order of the rank and seniority of their respective represen- tative oJBcers present

EXPLANATION 4—Tais procedure shall also be followed if a Head of State is present otherwise than in a port of his own

country

EXPLANATION 5—Same as Explanation 3 with the exctpiVn ihet the third toast shall be proposed to the Head of State to

which Commonwea'th guests be^crg EEL. S ' t n .l tcatt to tie Piesicect.

TABLE—contd.

S E C

]

I 2

9 ¹⁰

T H E

IJ^Head of

The President

Mess Presi- dent

(ii) In a i oreign Sport when officers of State visited are present,

G A Z E T T E

O F

Senior Officer of foreign guest

Senior Officer of foreign guests

State to which Common- wealth guests belong

N D

E X T R A O R D

N A R Y Collective toast to Heads of several States represen- ted, nam- ing the* Head of State visited first and the re- mainder in erde* of the rank and seniority of the respecti¥( represen- tative officers present

8 J

TABLE—contd.

I 2

9 ¹⁰

(iii) Otherwise than at

Mess

Senior

The Pre- sident

(i) and fii).

a Collective toast to Heads

Presi- dent

of seve-

Officer of foreign guest

Senior Officer of foreign guests

Head of the State to which guests of Common- wealth belong

o ral Sta- tes re- present- ed; nam- ed, in the order of the rank and se- niority of the res- pective represen- tative officers present.

o > EXPLANATION 6.—Sbouid the Head of Commonwealth be present in person the Mess President shall propose a separate toast to her before the first toast under 4 (a), 4(£) (if) and fiii) and after the first toast at 4(£) (i); in each case the subse

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 85

82. Admiral of the Fleet, Admiral, Vice-Admiral, the Chief of the Naval Staff and a Commander-m-Chiej'.--An Admiral of the Fleet, an Admiral, Vice Admiral, the Chief of the Naval Staff or a Commander-in-Chief being a Flag Officer or Commodore, when flying his flag or broad pendant, shall be received on board any of Indian Naval Ships, or on arrival at naval establishments, by a guard commanded by a Lieutenant-Commander or a Lieutenant, with arms presented, the officers saluting, the bugles sounding the "alert", and the band playing a salute as laid down in Regulation 93. Tf the band be not available, the bugles shall sound the General Salute. These honour and marks of respect shall also be paid to Honorary Admirals of the Fleet and Honorary Admirals.

83. Rear-Admiral.—A Rear-Admiral, not being the Chief of the Naval Staff or a Commander-in-Chief, when flying his flag, shall be received on board any of Indian Naval Ships, or on arrival at naval establishments, by a guard commanded by a Lieutenant or a Sub-Lieutenant, with arms present- ed, the officers saluting the bugles sounding the "alert", and the band playing a salute as laid down in Regulation 93. If the band be not avail- able the bugles shall sound the General Salute.

84. Commodore.—A Commodore not being the Chief of the Naval Staff or a Commander-in-Chief, when flying his broad pendant, shall be received on board any of Indian Naval Ships, or on arrival at naval establishments by a guard commanded by a Lieutenant or a Sub-Lieutenant with arms presented, the officers saluting, the bugles sounding the "alert", and the band playing a salute as laid down in Regulation 93. If the band be not available, the bugles shall sound the Commodore's salute.

85. Captains.—A Captain, when flying his pendant shall be received on board any of Indian Naval Ships, or on arrival at naval establishments, by a guard under the orders of a Petty Officer, with arms presented.

86. Captain and Commander.—Captains and Commanders, when attend- ing as members of a court-martial, shall be received by a Petty Officer's guard, but such guard shall present arms only to the President of the Court.

Explanation:—When the officers referred to in Regulations 82 to 86 proceed on board any of Indian Naval Ships or arrive at naval establishments, otherwise than by boat, in circumstances under which they would be flying their flags or pendants if they had proceeded by boat, they shall receive the marks of respect laid down in those Regulations.

86 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART H

87. Bugle.—(I) The "alert", is a mark of respect due to rank and shall be sounded on the bugle, between the hours of colours and sunset, in addition to the occasions laid down in Regulations 82 to 84, for the Vice-President, the Prime Minister and the Defence Minister, and if in uniform for all Flag Officers. Commodores and officers of equivalent rank when coming on board and leaving any of Indian Naval Ships, or when visiting naval establish- ments.

(2) Between the hours of colours and sunset the side shall be piped to the following, coming on board or leaving one of Indian Naval Ships: -

(a) The President.

(b) All Flag Officers in uniform.

(d) All executive officers in uniform holding an appointment in com- mand of a ship in commission (including a shore establishment where the latter condition applies) or sea-going tender, and all non-executive officers in uniform holding an appointment in com- mand of a shore establishment in commission, when proceed- ing on board or leaving one of Indian Naval Ships. Officers coming on board by a brow should not be piped unless arriving at a pre-arranged time. The side shall not be piped at any shore establishment.

(e) Members of a court-martial attending or leaving the court.

(f) Officer of the Guard when flying a pendant.

(g) A corpse being brought on board or leaving a ship.

(3) All foreign naval officers in uniform should be piped at all hours.

88. Officers on Half or Retired Pay.—The marks of respect referred to in Regulation 87 shall equally be paid to officers on half or retired pay when they go on board any of Indian Naval Ships, or arrive at establishments, in their proper uniform.

89. President of a Republic, Royal Personage, Flag Officer or Commodore, passing in Boat.~{\) When a President, or Royal personage is passing in a boat or tender, or when the Flag Officer, or Commodore as specified in Regulation 84, with his flag or broad pendant flying in a boat or tender, is

SEC 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 8^

passing a ship not under way, the guard and band shall be paraded, the bugles sounding, and the salute as laid down in Regulations 82 to 84 given, unless otherwise ordered.

(2) If a ship, not under way, is flying the flag or broad pendant of an officer senior to the Flag Officer or Commodore passing in a boat or tender, the "alert" shall be sounded on the bugle but guard and band shall not be paraded.

(3) When a Flag Officer, Commodore, or officer of equivalent rank, in uniform, is passing a ship not under way in a boat showing a Red or Blue disc as appropriate, the "alert" shall be sounded on the bugle.

90. Officers of Army and Air Fcvre.—Officers of the Army, the Military Nursing Service and the Air Force, being in their proper uniforms, shall be received on board any of Indian Naval Ships or on arrival at naval establishments, with the same honours and marks of respect as are direct- ed to be paid in Regulations 82 to 84 to officers of a corresponding rank in the Navy, when the occasion of the visit is of a similar nature to those therein laid down, except as regards piping the side.

91. Foreign Officers.—Similar honours and marks of respect shall be paid, under the same conditions, to foreign officers of equivalent rank as laid down in Regulations 82 to 84 and 87 to 92.

92. The Vice-President, the Prime Minister, Governors, Sadar-i-Riyasat of J and K State, Officers of Diplomatic and other Non-Military Services, etc.—(1) The Vice-President and the Prime Minister of India, when visiting any of the Indian Naval Ships or establishments in their official capacity shall be received with the "alert" by a guard commanded by a Lieutenant- Commander or a Lieutenant with arms at the present, the officers saluting, and the bugles sounding the General Salute. On shore the strength of the guard shall be 100 rank and file.

(2) The Governors and Sadar-i-Riyasat of the state of Jammu and Kashmir, within their jurisdiction shall also be received on board Indian Naval Ships or establishments with the same honours and marks of respect due to the President except piping and gun salute, with the following reser- vations : —

(a) The abbreviated version of the National Anthem shall be played.

(b) The strength of Guard on shore shall be 50 rank and file.

88 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EX IRAORDINARY [PART ll

(3) The Defence Minister, the Minister of Defence Production and the Deputy Minister of Defence, when visiting any of the Indian Naval Ships or establishments in their official capacity sh'tll be received by a guard com- manded by a Lieutenant or a Sub-Lieutenant with arms at the present, the officers saluting, and the bugles sounding the "alert". On shore the strength of the guard shall be 50 rank and file.

(4) Other distinguished persons who are entitled to fly a masthead flag while on board, when taking passage in one of the Indian Naval Ships, shall be received by a guard as laid down in Regulation 83 on their first arrival on board and final departure from the ship, and on other occasions when leaving and returning to the ship with their flag flying.

(5) Similarly, when such distinguished persons, with their flags flying in a boat or tender, pass one of Indian Naval Ships which is not under way, they shall be saluted by such ship in a manner similar to that laid down in sub-regulation (1) of Regulation 89, the appropriate salute being played by the band.

(6) Subject to any special instructions laid down in station Orders, Gov- ernors in foreign countries should normally receive the same marks of res- pect as are given to Indian Officials in similar positions.

(7) All officers of the Government Diplomatic and other services who are entitled to salute of 11 guns or more shall be received on board Indian Naval Ships with the "alert". It is, however, quite proper for ships' com- panies to be called to attention ! • / pipe, when junior Indian Representatives pay official visits and this sho, .1 be done when the Senior Naval officer present considers that Indian prestige will be enhanced thereby.

(8) The Prime Minister of the Commonwealth and foreign countries, when visiting one of Indian Naval Ships in their official capacity, shall be received with the "alert".

(9) It is at the discretion of the Senior Officer present to order that other distinguished persons visiting Indian Naval Ships in their official capacity shall be received with the "alert", when he considers that this action would be appropriate.

(10) When officers or personages who are about to be, or have been re- ceived with an "alert" in accordance with sub-regulation (8) of this Regula- tion, pass one of Indian Naval Ship which is not under way, the "alert" shall be sounded on the bugle.

Sfc, 4] l H t. GAZMTE O¥ INDIA EXTRAORDINARY g^

(11) Officers of Government of India's Diplomatic and other services who are also Flag, General or Air Officers, are entitled in every respect to the honours due to their Naval, Army or Air Force rank if these are higher than those due to their civil office, but on occasions of reception on board Indian Naval Ships the band shall play the salute applicable to the civil appointment held.

(12) Except as directed in this Regulation, officers of the Government Diplomatic, and other non-military service are not entitled to the honours prescribed in this Regulation.

93. The National Anthem.—•( 1) There arc two versions of the National Anthem, namely: (i) the full version comprising the first stanza of the song 'Jana Gana Mana' (playing time approximately 52 seconds) and (ii) a short version consisting of the first and the last line of the same stanza (play- ing time approximately 20 seconds). The two versions are played on the following occasions when bands are available:—

(a) Full version

(i) On all ceremonial occasions when the President is present (in eluding broadcasts by the President on the National Davs),

(ii> On all ceremonial occasions for Governors and the Sadar-i- Riyasat of the State of Jammu and Kashmir when they attend ceremonial parades within their States;

(iii) At Republic and Independence Day Parades when the National Flag is broken; and

(iv) at "Colours" when a guard and band arc paraded.

(b) Short version

On all other ceremonial occasions.

(2) "The Low Land Sen" when played.—"The Low Land Sea" shall be played only at the reception of Admirals of the Fleet, Admirals, the Chief of the Naval Staff and Commanders-in-Chief in Indian Naval Ships and establishments.

(3) Other Musical Salutes.—The following airs shall be played on the authorised occasions—

(a) General Salute for Rag Officers not entitled to "The Low Land Sea" and Commodores "lolanthe".

y0 THE GAZETTE Oh [NIMA EXTRAORDINARY [PART 11

(b) General Salute for Governors, High Commissioners, etc., General Officers, Brigadiers, Air Officers, Air Commodores, Foreign Officers and Officials "Garb of Old Gaul".

(d) Advance in review Order "Nancy Lee".

94. Honours from Army and Air Force—-(1) Officers ot the Indian Navy, being in their proper uniform, shall have the same honours and marks of respect from the Array and the Air Force units as the officers of corresponding rank in those Services.

(2) Officers other than executive officers shall not be received by gar- rison, regimental, Air Force Station, or ship' guards.

95. Times at which Military Honours, etc., shall be rendered.-The military honours and marks of respect authorised in the foregoing regu- lations shall, unless otherwise ordered, be rendered at the departure as well as at the reception of the personages and officials specified.

96. Morning and Evening Guns.—Whenever the President is on board any of Indian Naval Ships with his standard flying, a morning and evening gun shall be fired from the ship bearing the President's standard. In every ship present carrying a band, the reveille or daylight call shall be sounded immediately after firing of the morning gun, and the tattoo shall be sound- ed for a quarter of an hour previous to the firing of the evening gun.

97. Ceremonial for Two Ships passing between Sunrise and Sunset. ( 1)

When two ships pass one another, of which only one is under way--

(a) if either is a ship wearing a President's flag or is a flagship or a foreign warship, the junior ships shall sound the "alert" on the bugle; the other shall immediately do likewise and after a short interval, also sound the "carry on". The junior ship shall, after a short interval, also sound the "carry on". If guards and bands are paraded, the junior ship shall give the salute applicable, as laid down in Regulations 82 to 84, the senior ship's guard receiving the salute at the "slope"; but if one of these ships is a foreign warship, a similar salute to those laid down in Regulations 82 to 84 shall be given by the junior and returned in full by the senior, the bands play- ing the national anthem of the foreign nation. Tn cases of

SEC. 4] "I HE GAZEITii OF INDIA F.X I'RAORDtXARY 91

doubt as to seniority. Indian Naval Ships shall be prepared to give the salute first at the most opportune moment, pro- vided they are satisfied that it is likely to be returned in a similar manner.

(b) if neither ship be a flagship, nor a warship of a foreign nation, the bugle shall not be used, but similar marks of respect shall be paid and returned by pipe. If guards and bands are paraded, the guards shall remain at the "slope".

(2) In all cases when both ships are under way the above marks of respect shall be paid and returned by pipe only, guards if paraded, coming to trie "slope". If a foreign warship under this sub-regulation should act or appear likely to act as laid down in sub-regulation (1), reciprocal action shall be taken by Indian Naval Ships passing or being passed by such warship.

98. Hours for Guards and Bands.—(\ ) In harbour, the following shall be ihe normal times within which guards and bands are liable to be para- ded. At other times they shall not be required unless specially ordered before hand except as specified in sub-regulalion (2).

Weekdays (except Saturdays and Sundays)

From "Colours" to 1300

and from 1400 to sunset or 1800, whichever is the earlier.

from 1430 to sunset or ] 800, whichever is the earlier (when a longer dinner hour is in force).

Saturdays and Sunday*

From "Colours" to 1200

Guards and bands will not be required from \{ hours before carrying out general drill until 1 hour after the general drill is completed.

(2) Guards and bands shall be required at any hour between "Colours" and sunset (or 1800) on week days and 1200 on Sundays, unless otherwise ordered, when proceeding into or out of harbour, or when passing or being passed by a ship or boat flying a President's flag or Royal Standard or flag of a Distinguished person;)ge. or by a foreign warship.

92 THE GAZE I IE -OF INDIA JtXTRAORDINARY [FAP.I II

99. Reception of VIPs at Arrival and Departure.—

(a) All) VIPs like ihe Prime Minister. Governor, Chief Minister, Minister, Commissioner or Deputy Commissioner as the case may be shall be received by the seniormost civil official pre- sent in the station, regardless of his seniority vis-a-vis other officials in the station. Where a Guard of Honour is provided, the seniormost civil official present shall conduct the VJP to the Guard of Honour, and stand back until the inspection of the Guard of Honour is over. Immediately after the inspec- tion, the seniormost civil official shall escort the VIP and proceed to introduce to him the officials and non-officials pre- sent, in accordance with their seniority in the Table of Prece- dence in Appendix X. The same procedure shall be followed at departures.

(b) When no Guard of Honour is provided, the seniormost civil official, receiving the VIP, shall proceed to introduce to him the officials and non-officials present, according to their senior- ity in the Table of Precedence.

(c) At Delhi, the seniormost civil official receiving the VIP shall first introduce to him the Military Secretary to the President, when the latter is representing the President, at the reception/ departure, after that the Guard of Honour shall be inspected, and the remaining officials and non-officials presented to the VIP, according to their seniority in the Table of Precedence. Explanation 1.—The above procedure shall apply only when the arrival and/or departure of a VIP is 'public⁷, and intimated as such, to the autho- rities concerned.

2. Members of Parliament shall ordinarily take their place, according to their position in the Table of Precedence, in the list of officials and non- officials to be presented to the VTP.

(d) At the capital, foreign VIPs shall be received by the Chief of Protocol, on behalf of the Government, in the absence of any instructions to the contrary.

(e) Approved photographers shall be allotted a specified place, at an appropriate distance, by the seniormost receiving officer, if necessary, in consultation with the Guard Commander.

txa 4\ THE GAZETTE Of 1NDL1 EXTRAORDINARY 93

from where they may ttake photographs of the reception, and the like. They shall not be allowed to approach any nearer, Lill after the reception of the VIP, the inspection of the Guard of Honcjur, if any, and the introduction of officials and non-officials present. Even then, photographers, and the like, shall not be permitted to go any nearer the VIP than prescribed by the seniormost receiving officer. Approved photographers, and the like, may be permitted to take photo- graphs of the reception, and the like, from a distance, On no account should photographers, Pressmen, and the like, be permitted to crowd or cluster round the VIP or to embarrass him in any other manner,

100. Salutation by Civilian VIPs.—

fa) Form of Salutation.-—Civilians—-bath ladies and gentlemen— required to take a military parade or receive a Guard of Honour shall return the compliments as follows: —

Gentlemen wearing Tndian head-dress or none at all, by raising the right hand to the forehead fas in Civilian saiuation) and touching the right of the forehead with the fingers slight- ly inclined, the obverse of the palm facing the right eye, and the reverse outwards. When wearing European head-dress, by raising the hat with the right hand.

(ii) Ladies shalll acknowledge the salute in the same manner as above or in any other suitable manner.

The hand or hat should be lowered only after the troops have marched past, or after each group ha<; marched past, where there are more than one.

(b) Position of AsDC, the Parade Commander and the Seniormost Service(s) officerfs) —

The VIP alone stands on the dais. If he has AsDC attending on him, they may stand on the sides of the saluting dais, a little to the rear of the VIP. The Parade Commander after he has saluted and passed in front of the VIP at the head of the Parade may leave the column and take up a position next to the VIP below the dais, on the flank from which the Parade marches on.

Explanation 1.—At the ceremonial parades held on the Republic Day f26th January) and the Independence Day C15th August) the salute shall

m " l i lt (..AZETIE -U? INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [I¹ ART IJ

ordinarily be taken by the seniormost civil representative of Government, for example the Governor, Chief Minister, Cabinet Minister. Commissioner, Collector or Deputy Commissioner, as the case may be.

Explanation 2.—At the Republic Day Parade in the Capital, the senior- most officers of the three services stand behind the President below the dais while the Services units are marching past. The Parade Commander marches off with his column. In State Capitals where the local police also participate in the march past on the Republic Day, the seniormost Police official of the State may also stand behind the VIP along with the seniormost officers of the three Services present at the Station.

101. State Receptions.—

(a) State Reception shall be accorded to Heads of States, Governors- General of Commonwealth Countries and other Foreign VIPs on a requisition by the Ministry of External Affairs,

(b) The term 'State Reception" shall ordinarily comprise of the SECTION Xn—NAVAL SALUTES AND MARKS OF RESPECT

SEC 4] i Hh UA/E1TK Ol >M>1A EXTRAORDINARY 93

(2) When passing an officer, the salute shall be commenced just before meeting, and continued until well past the officer, the person saluting looking towards him at the same time.

(3) Every officer shall return a salute made to him; a salute made to two or more officers shall be returned by the senior officer only,

(4) A naval salute shall be made on all occasions with the right hand only,

(5) In plain clothes the salute shall be made by raising the hat or cap.

103. Salutes between Officers.—A. junior officer, whether alone or in company with other officers, shall salute his senior officer when passing, addressing or being addressed by him. making the salute, which the senior should return. A junior officer, when in company with a senior officer, shall only salute officers senior io the latter.

104. Salutes on Board.—-(I) When coming over the gangway, or on to the quarter deck, the salute shall be made by all officers and men.

(2) Chief Petty Officers, Petty Officers and mer.*shall salute when address- ing, or being addressed by, an officer, and again on withdrawing.

(3) Chief Petty Officers, Petty Officers and men when being passed by an officer shall stand to attention.

(4) Officers, Chief Petty Officers, Petty Officers and men, if wearing head-dress, shall face in the required direction and salute:

(a) Whenever the National Anthem or any foreign National Anthem is played.

(b) When Colours are hoisted.

Explanation.—Parties of men fallen in shall be called to attention, the officer or sailor in charge saluting.

105. Salutes on Shore,—-f 1) The following shall be saluted:--

(a) The President;

(b) Naval officers, commissioned officers of the Army other than Junior Commissioned Officers, Nursing Officers of Military

96 IHL O W t UL .Ut 1MMA EX i RAORDINARA [PARI II

Nursing Service and Commissioned Officers of Air Force, in uniform;

(c) Naval Officers in plain clothes, who, either by reason of their position or because they belong to the same ship, are known to be officers.

The salute, in addition lo being a mark of respect, h a simple act of courtesy and good manners. It behoves all officers and sailors to recognize a senior officer and accord him the prescribed salute.

U) The rules for paying marks of respect in the following circumstances shall be as indicated against each:—

(ai A Chief Petty Officer, Petty Officer, or man, who is standing about shall face and salute an officer who passes him; if sitting when an officer approaches, he shall rise, stand to attention and salute.

(b) Organized parties of men in charge of an officer or sailor shall be called to attention, the officer or sailor in charge only saluting.

(c) When other parties of Chief Petty Officers. Petty Officers, or men on shore are passing or being passed by an officer, all shall salute.

(d) Officers and sailors riding a bicycle (pedal or motor) shall salute.

(e) The senior officer or sailor in a vehicle, whether driver or pas- senger, shall salute when passing a senior officer, the remain- ing passengers in the vehicle meanwhile sitting to attention.

Explanation.—No officer shall expect to be saluted if a rider or driver is in difficulty or danger.

(3) Officers and men shall also salute on the following occasions:—

(a) On passing a funeral;

(b) On passing uncased colours carried by Naval, Army, or Air Force Units;

(d) When colours are hoisted;

(e) When colours are lowered at sunset.

Swi 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

(4) Individual officers and sailors shall stand to attention, uncovered whenever the National Anthem or any foreign National Anthem is played.

(5) Salutes shall not be exchanged in such places as drillsheds, railway stations, stands at race meetings or football matches, except when an officer or sailor is being addressed personally by a superior or when making a report.

(6) Salutes shall be given to foreign Royalty and foreign officers in uni- form in the same way as to Indian officers.

(7) Certain senior officers are entitled to fly official distinguishing flags on their cars. Such flags shall not be displayed unless the entitled officer is in the car. Officers junior to those concerned and all sailors shall salute such flags.

(8) Officers of the rank of a Commodore and equivalent in other two Services and above display Star Plates to denote their presence in the car. The Colour of the date denotes the Service to which the officer belong

Blue for Navy. Red for Army and Light Blue for Air Force.

The following stars indicate the rank:—

One Star

.. Commodore

Two Stars

... Rear-Admiral

Three Stars

... Vice-Admiral

Four Stars

... Admiral

Five Stars (in a circle)

. . Admiral of the Fleet.

(9) Painting of ship's boats. —

(a) The barge and any other personal boats of the Chief of the Naval Staff shall be painted green.

(b) The barge and any other personal boats of other Flag Officers shall be painted blue.

(c) Except for restrictions in (a) and (b) above, boats may be painted any colour or combination of colours at he discretion of the Captain, subject to the approval of the Senior Officer.

(d) Salute and marks of respect in boats shall be in accordance with Regulation 107.

9g T1IK GA/ETTE .OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

106. Inspections, etc., without Arms.—(1) When inspected by a Flag Officer, or Captain, or by the officer in command of the ship of whatever rank, ships companies are inspected covered, and the right-hand Chief Petty Officer or Petty Officer only shall salute on the arrival of the inspecting officer. This sailor should be the senior of those fallen in.

(2) If the inspecting officer wishes the sailors to uncover their heads, the drill "Off Caps" shall be carried out. Chief Petty Officers and Petty Officers will not uncover, but shall salute.

(3) When being mustered by a Flag Officer, or Captain or by the officer in command of the ship, of whatever rank, all sailors below Petty Officer shall salute as they pass round.

(4) When inspected by an officer at Divisions, Quarters, Watch fall in and on all other occasions of falling in for inspections without arms. Chief Petty Officers, Petty Officers and men shall be called to attention.

107. Salutes and Marks of Respect in Boats.—(1) The following rules for the paying and returning of marks of respect in boats shall be observed:—

(a) The officer in charge of the boat or the coxswain shall always salute, except where the design of the boat is such that the officer in charge or the coxswain is in an inconspicuous posi- tion, in which case one of the members of the boat's crew shall be detailed to salute.

(b) The senior of the officers in the boat shall also salute whenever this is practicable.

(c) The salute shall be acknowledged by the officer being saluted, unless he details an officer to do so. If no officer is available, the coxswain of the boat may be detailed to answer the salute.

(d) Where boats carrying officers of equal rank pass each other, no exchange of salutes shall take place.

(2) In addition to saluting, special marks of respect shall be paid to Royal and important personages and senior officers, as given in the table in clause 6.

(3) All officers shall be saluted by the officer incharge of the boat or coxswain when getting into or leaving the boat.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDJA EXTRAORDINARY 99

(4) In private boats, officers and men should pay and return salutes as dictated by courtesy, but only the officer or the sailor in most convenient position should salute.

(5) The Officer of the Guard with his pendant flying shall be saluted by all officers of junior rank, as in the case of Captain with his pendant flying. The Officer of the Guard will salute all officers senior to himself.

(6) Table of Special Marks of Respect w"BoaX£.—

Boat when passing

Personage or Occasion

Power Boat

Boat alongside Landing Placet

Accommodation Leader or made

Boat under

Sail

Boat

under

Oars

fast

(2)

(3)

(4)

(5)

& H

(

Z (i) The President, a President of a Republic, Royal Personages, Ambassadors, Governors-General and their equivalents^ in other countries.

i•

Crew called to attention. Explanation :—(i) In decked-in- power boats, members of the crew who are not engaged in keeping die boat alongside and all passengers stand to attention and lace in the direction of the person- age or officer being saluted.

>• Stop

Let fly <

Engines

i I

Toss Oars sheets.

(2) The Chief of the Naval Staff, Commander -in-Chief, Flag Offi- cers and Commodores, and their equivalents in the other Services and nations, when flying the appropriate flag of their command in their barges or boats.

(3) A boat containing a Service Fun-

eral Party with ihe body.

(ii) In open boats of all types members of the crew who are not engaged in keeping the boat alongside and all passengers sit up-right and squarely on the thwarts or benches.

"< (4) During the hoisting of colours, and the lowering of colours at sunset, and during the firing of gun salutes.

(iii) Boatkeepers sit at attention, and the senior sailor in the boat salutes.

( 2)

( I)

(4)

(3)

(5)

H S

O (5) The Chief of the Naval Staff, " Commanders-in-Chief and Flag Officers not flying a flag, Com- modores not flying a Broad Pen- dant, officers of equivalent rank of other Services and other natioos, when not flying a flag, noQ-executive officers of Rear- Admiral's rank and above.

w o

Crew called to attention.

NOTE :—In the Indian Navy, the ^

Lay on oars

Let fly sheets.

Reduce speed to slow.

z c > Red and Blue Discs re- ferred to in sub-regulation (5) of Regulation 68 will be shown.

c o

2 (6) The Chief of the Naval Staff, Commanders-in-Chief, Flag OfE- cers, Commodores and officers of equivalent rank in uniform or plain clothes when showing the White Disc described in sub- regulation (5) of Regulation 68.

I (7) Any Indian or Foreign Naval

Officer flying a pendant. _,

Explanation:—(i) Marks of respect are paid by all boats on occasions (3) and (4) above. Otherwise only by boats in which officers junior to the personage or officer passing are passengers.

(if) In boats fitted with crutches, oars shall nerer be tossed, but the salutes given by Uying on oars.

I 02 TT1E GA/ETTE .OF INDIA KXTRAORDINARY [P.wr II

SECTION Xm—FUNERAL HONOURS

108. State Funerals.—

(a) A State Funeral shall be accorded to any dignitary, when ordered by the Government of Tndia.

(b) The detailed procedure for State Funerals shall be as given in Appendix II.

(c) The following shall be observed when State mourning has been announced by the Government of India during a prescribed period:—

(i) There shall be no official entertainment;

(ii) All flags on public or official buildings shall be flown at half- mast; colours in Indian Naval Ships and shore establishments shall remain at half-mast from the time of receipt of orders promulgating state mourning until sunset on the day of the funeral.

109. Flag and General Officers, Air Marshals, etc.—d) At the funerals of Flag Officers, Commodores, General Officers, Brigadiers, Air Officers or Air Commodores, who have died on service, minute guns shall be fired whilst the body is proceeding to the place of cremation or interment, but these minute guns shall not exceed the number to which the officer's rank entiLled him when living. They shall also be fired, after the body is deposited in the grave, or in the sea or cremated, a salute of cannon, amounting to the same number of guns as the deceased officer was entitled to when living; in the event of any such officer dying afloat and being buried at a place on shore where there is a fort, minute guns shall be fired from the ship whilst the body is being conveyed to the shore; and after the body is landed, minute guns shall be fired by the fort while the funeral procession is moving from the landing-place to the place of cremation or interment; the minute guns, both from the ship and the fort, shall not exceed twice the number of the guns the officer was entitled to when living.

110. Captains and Commanders in Command of a Ship.—(1) At t he funeral of a Captain or Commander in Command of a ship, seven minute guns shall be fired by the ship he commanded, whilst the body is proceeding to the place of cremation or interment. After the body is deposited in the grave, or in the sea or cremated, a salute of seven guns shall also be fired

Src. 4] THE GAZET1E OI' 1N0IA EXTRAORDINARY

I O3

by the same ship. If the ship be alone, the officer succeeding to the Com- mand shall order this to be done.

The minute guns' and salute shall be fired only by the ship which the officer commanded, and this shall be done whether the ship is present at the port of cremation or interment or not. If circumstances do not permit of the minute guns being fired by the ship which the officer commanded, they shall not be fired by any other ship in lieu.

(2) If the funeral takes place ashore the procedure laid down in Regu- lation 111 shall be carried out in addition.

111. All Officers and Men.—(1) At the funeral of an officer, man or boy of any of Indian Naval Ships three volleys of musketry shall be fixed over the grave or over the body when committed to the sea, the salute of guns laid down in Regulation 109 for a Flag Officer or Commodore and in Regulation 110 for a Captain or Commander in command of a ship being fired in addition.

(2) On all occasions of naval funerals the Senior Officer present shall regulate the strength and composition of the funeral and firing parties, the number of officers and men forming the parties being, however, subject to the means at the disposal of the Senior Officer present.

112. A gun carriage may be used for carrying coffins of deceased per- sonnel of the Indian Navy.

113. (1) Honours shall be paid officially only at the funeral of officers or men who have died on active service and whose bodies are committed to the sea, cremated or buried within the precincts of a naval port or at the place where the ship is lying. Notwithstanding this Regulation, however, the Chief of the Naval Staff may, at his discretion, authorize the rendering of honours at the funerals of officers who have held certain high appoint- ments.

(2) Where the rendering of honours at the funerals of Naval personnel who have died on active service is precluded by sub-regulation (1), appli- cation may be made (or relatives applying may be referred) to the local Army or Indian Air Force authorities, who are authorized by the Chief of Army Staff or the Chief of the Air Staff to render honours whenever possible, provided that no public expense is incurred beyond the value of the blank ammunition fired and that the place of funeral is within a reasonable distance.

IOi;, THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART 11

(3) At the funeral of officers on unemployed full pay or half pay or on the retired list, or of pensioners who possess war medals or good conduct medals, a gun-carriage and a bugler to sound the "Last Post" may be lent, when desired, together with bearer party and men to drag the gun-carriage. This privilege shall, however, only be granted when the cremation or burial is within the precincts of a naval port and upon the conditions that there is no interference with Service duties, that no expense to the public is entailed, and that the services of the men on the bearer and gun-carriage parties are entirely voluntary.

(4) Expense for which it would be necessary to seek repayment from the representatives of the deceased shall not be incurred, whether they are willing to defray it or not.

114. Civil Officials.—Civil officials shall have at their funerals the same number of guns fired as minute guns, while the procession is going to the cremation or burial ground, as they were entitled to as salutes when living.

Those who are not entitled to salutes when living shall not have guns fired at their funerals.

115. Half Masting Colours.—(1) Colours half-masted for a funeral on shore shall be lowered at the time the funeral procession is due to leave the place where the body has been lying, and re-hoisted when sufficient time has elapsed for the cremation or interment.

(2) When the body leaves a ship, the colours shall be lowered when the body is removed from where it has been lying on board the ship, and rehoisted when sufficient time has elapsed for the cremation or interment.

(3) For a funeral at sea, colours shall be lowered when the body is removed from where it has been lying and rehoisted when the funeral service is ended.

(4) When a body is being removed from a ship to await cremation or interment, colours shall not be half-masted, but the boat conveying it shall fly a boat's ensign at half-mast.

(5) When colours are ordered to be half-masted throughout the day, they shall be hoisted close up when colours are hoisted in the morning, and immediately lowered to half-mast. At sunset they shall first be hoisted close up and then lowered in the usual manner.

sVc. 4] iHE GAZETTF. Ot [NfllA EXTRACiRDINAAY J 0j

(6) When in foreign ports, if warships of the countries concerned half- mast their colours on the death of one of their Nationals, Indian Naval Ships shall as a matter of courtesy conform by half-masting their own colours. In the event of a foreign .ship being in an Indian port on such an occasion, Indian Naval Ships in company shall half-mast their colour on the day of the funeral only unless special orders are issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(7) Indian Naval Ships approaching or leaving an anchorage where ships of any other country are wearing a foreign national flag at half-mast at the main, or have their colours at half-mast, shall, while within sight of the ships in port, hoist or keep the foreign national flag at half-mast or half-mast their own colours.

(8) On the death (otherwise than in battle) of a Flag Officer whose flag is flying in one of Indian Naval Ships or naval establishments, his flag shall be half-masted and kept at halt-mast until sunset on the day of the funeral when it shall be hoisted close up and then finally struck.

(9) If, however, the funeral is to take place at a distance from the ship or port in which the flag is flying, the flag shall be kept at half-mast until sunset on the day on which the body is removed from the ship or port for the purpose of burial or cremation.

(10) Instructions regarding half-masting of colours on the death of the President as contained in Regulation 8 shall also be applicable in the event of death of the Vice-President and the Prime Minister.

SECTION XIV—ORDER OF PRECEDENCE ON CEREMONIAL OCCASIONS

116. Precedence on Occasions of Ceremony.—In general, officers shall be introduced in the following order:—

(a) The Second in Command of the Ship.

(b) The Executive Officer where he is not also the Second in Com- mand;

(d) The remaining officers, in order of seniority irrespective of Branch.

i 03 1IIE CA/FTfJ. ()1 IM)1.\ I"\1RAORDINARY [PART II

CHAPTER 111 RECRUITMENT OF CADETS

SECTION I—REGULAR ENTRY CADETS

117. Recruitment—(\) Recruitment of regular entry cadets in the Executive, Engineering, Electrical and Supply and Secretariat Branches of the Indian Navy shall be made through a competitive examination. This examination may be called the Army, Navy and Air Force Examination for admission to the National Defence Academy, and shall be held by the Union Public Service Commission twice a year in accordance with the Government of India, Ministry of Defence Notification published in tfce Gazette of India on each occasion.

(2) The following terms and condilions shall govern the selection and training of Regular Entry Cadets of the Indian Navy.

(3) Eligibility.—A candidate shall be an unmarried male and shall fulfil the conditions regarding the nationality as laid down by the Government

Explanation.—A widower or a person who has divorced his wife shall not be treated as an unmarried male for the purpose of this regulatioa

(4) Age limits.—The age limits shall be J5 to 17i years on the lirst day of the month in which the course at the Academy is due to commence. The age limits shall in no case be relaxed.

(5) Educational Qualifications.—Candidates must have passed tne Matriculation or an equivalent examination or be in possession of the certi- ficates mentioned in the Rules relating to the National Defence Academy Examination, published in the Gazette of India from time to time.

(6) Selection.—

(a) U.P.S.C. Examination.—The procedure lor submission of appli- cation, places of examination, syllabus and other detail* of the examination shall be notified in the Gazette of India from time to time.

(b) Services Selection Board.—Candidates who qualify at the written examination shall appear before a Services Selection Board for interview and other tests.

Explanation.—Candidates appearing before the Services Selection Board shall undergo the prescribed tests at their own risk and shall not be entitled

SBC, 4] T HE CAZMTIC OF L\DIA FA I RAORPINARY yO7

to claim any compensation or other relief from Government in respect of any injury which they may sustain in the course of or as a result of these tests, whether due to the negligence of any person or, .otherwise. Parents/ Guardians of the candidates shall be required to sign a certificate to this effect on the form appended to the application.

(c) Medical Board.—Candidates who are declared qualified by the Services Selection Board shall be required to appear for medi- cal examination before a Board of Military Medical Officers. Candidates should be medically fit in all respects, in accordance with the medical standards laid down by the Chief of the Naval Staff from time to time for selection as regular entry cadets in the Indian Navy. Those candidates who are not found fit by the Medical Board shall not be admitted to the Academy. The development of the candidate should be such that by the time he attains the age of 17+ years, he will leach the required standard of medical fitness. Candidates desiring to appeal against the findings of the Medical Board may do so. An appeal fee of Rs. 40 shall be charged which shall, however, be refunded to;-

(i) all successful candidates except those who, although successful, do not join the Academy for personal reasons;

(ii) those candidates who withdraw their appeals before the Appeal Medical Board is convened:

(iii) such candidates in whose case the Appeal Medical Board is not convened for administrative reasons.

The decision of the Appeal Medical Board shall be final.

f d) Final Selection.—Candidates to be finally selected should secure the minimum qualifying marks in the written examination, and the Services Selection Board interview. Subject to this condition and to their being declared medically fit, successful candidates shall be placed in the order of merit on the basis of total marks secured in the written examination and the Services Selection Board interview. The final selection for admission to ihc Academy shall be made in this order up to the number of vacancies available for each course.

! 08 T I IE OAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART U

(7) Training.—Candidates finally selected shall undergo a three years' course at the National Defence Academy. After this three years' training, the successful candidates shall undergo further specialised training in Indian Naval Ships and establishments.

(8) Discipline.—While at the National Defence Academy, Cadets shall be subject to the discipline of the- Academy. During training in Indian Naval Ships and establishments they shall be subject to the Navy Act, 1957.

(9) Declaration.—

(a) Candidates must undertake not to marry until they complete their full training at the National Defence Academy, and later on at Indian Naval Ships and establishments. A candidate who marries subsequent to the date of his application, though successful at the written examination or Services Selection Board or medical examination, shall not be selected for train- ing. A candidate who marries while under training shall be discharged and shall be liable to refund all expenditure in- curred on him by the Government.

(b) Before a candidate joins the Academy, the parent or guardian shall be required to sign: —

(i) A certificate to the effect that he fully understands that he or his son or ward shall not be entitled to claim any compensation or other relief from the Government in respect of any injury which his son or ward may sustain in the course of or as a result of the training to be undergone by him at the Aca- demy or Indian Naval Ships and establishments, whether due to the negligence of the cadet or of any person or other- wise.

(ii) A bond to the effect that, if for any reason considered within the control of the cadet, he wishes to withdraw before the completion of the initial training, or he marries whilst under training or he fails to accept a commission, if offered, he shall be liable to refund the whole or such, portion of the cost of tuition and training, food, clothing and pay and allowances, received, as may be decided upon by the Gov- ernment,

""•:. *] THE GAZETTE OF INlMA rxJ'RAoRpINARV

jog

{10) A Howances. —

(a) The cost of training including accommodation and allied services, books, uniform, messing and medical treatment shall be borne by the Government. Parents or Guardians of cadets shall however, be required to meet their pocket and other private expenses. Where a cadet's parent or guardians has an income less than Rs. 300 p.m. and is unable to meet wholly or partly the pocket expenses of the cadet, financial assistance up to Rs. 30/- p.m. may be granted in the first two years and Rs. 40/- p.m, in the third year by the Government. A candidate desirous of securing financial assistance may, immediately after his final selection, submit an application through the District Magistrate of his District, who shall, with his recom- mendation, forward the application to the Director of Military Training, Army Headquarters.

('b) In addition to the uniform provided free by the Government, cadets should be in possession of some other items of clothing. In order to ensure correct pattern and uniformity, these items shall be made at the Academy and the cost shall be met by the parents or guardians of the cadets. Cadets applying for financial assistance may be issued with some of these items of clothing free or on loan. They may only be required to purchase certain items.

(c) During the period of training. Service cadets shall receive pay and allowances of the substantive rate held by them as a sailor or as a boy or an apprentice at the time of selection as cadet. They shall also be entitled to receive increments of pay, if any, admissible in that rate. If the pay and allowances of their substantive rate be less than the financial assistance admissible to direct cadets, and provided they are eligible for such assist- ance, they shall also receive the difference between the two amounts.

(11) Resignation and discharge.—No cadet shall normally be permitted to resign while under training, A civilian cadet who is not considered suit- able to complete the full course at the Academy and/or at the Tndian Naval Ships and establishments may with the approval of the Government, be

I I0 HIE GA/M IE OI' INDI\ EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

withdrawn from training and discharged. A Service cadet under these cir- cumstances may be reverted to his original appointment. A cadet thus dis- charged/reverted shall not be eligible for readmission to a subsequent course. Cases of cadets who are allowed to resign on compassionate grounds, shall however, be considered on merits.

SECTION II—SPECIAL ENTRY CADETS

118. Recruitment of Special Entry Cadets.—(1) Recruitment of special entry cadets in the Executive, Engineering, Electrical and Supply and Secre- tariat Branches of the Tndian Navy shall be made through a competitive examination. This examination may be called the Indian Navy ex- amination and shall be held by the Union Public Service Commission twice a year in accordance with the Government of Tndia, Ministry of Defence. Notification published in the Gazette of Tndia on each occasion.

(2) The following terms and conditions shall govern the selection and training of Special Entry Cadets of the Indian Navy:

(a) Eligibility.—A candidate must be an unmarried male and must fulfil the conditions regarding the nationality as laid down by the Government.

Explanation.—A widower or a person who has divorced his wife will not be treated as an unmarried male for the purpose of this regulation.

(b) Age limits.—A candidate must be between 17+ years and \9\ years of age on the first day of the month in which the course at the National Defence Academy is due to commence. The age limits shall in no case be relaxed.

(c) Educational Qualifications.—A candidate must have passed the Inter- mediate examination or an equivalent examination or be in possession of a certificate mentioned in the Rules relating to the Tndian Navy Examination, published in the Gazette of Tndia from time to time.

(3) Selection.—

(a) U.P.S.C. Examination.—The procedure for submission of appli- cations, places of examination, syllabus and other details of the examination shall be notified in the Gazette of Tndia from time to time,

bri.. i\ 111E C.A/K1 I li Ol INDIA E\ 1RAORIJLNARY 111

(b) Services Selection Board.—Candidates who qualify at the written examination shall be required to appear before a Services Selection Board for interview and other tests.

Explanation.—Candidates appearing before the Services Selection Board shall undergo the prescribed tests at their own risk and shall not be entitled to claim any compensation or other relief from Government in respect of any injury which they may sustain in the course of or as a result of these tests, whether due to the negligence of any person or otherwise. Candidates shall be required to sign a certificate to this effect on the form appended to the application. In the case of candidates who are minors, the required certificate shall be signed by their parents or guardians on the prescribed form.

(c) Candidates who are declared qualified by the Services Selection Board shall be required to appear for medical examination before a board of Military Medical Officers. Candidates should conform to the medical standards laid down by the Chief of the Naval Staff from time to time for selection as special entry cadets in the Indian Navy. Those candidates who are not found fit by the Medical Board shall not be selec- ted. Candidates desiring to appeal against the findings of the Medical Board may do so. An appeal fee of Rs. 40/- shall be charged which will, however, be refunded to:

(i) all successful candidates except those who, although successful, do not join the Academy for personal reasons;

(ii) those candidates who withdraw their appeals before the Appeal Medical Board is convened;

(iii) such candidates in whose case the Appeal Medical Board is not convened for administrative reason;

The decision of the Appeal Medical Board shall be final.

(d) Candidates to be finally selected shall secure the minimum quali- fying marks in the written examination and Services Selection Board interview. Subject to this condition and to their being declared medically fit. successful candidates shall be placed in the order r"f merit based on the total marks secured in the

ili THfc GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORblNARY [^ART II

written examination and the Services Selection Board inter- view. The final selection shall be made in the order of merit up to the number of vacancies available,

(4) Selected candidates may be appointed as Cadets and shall undergo one year's training at the National Defence Academy. On completion of this training, they shall be required to undergo further training in Tndian Naval Ships and establishments.

(5) While at the National Defence Academy, cadets shall be subject to the discipline of the Academy. During training in Tndian Naval Ships and establishments, they shall be subject to the Navy Act, 1957.

(6) Declaration—

(a) Candidates shall undertake not to marry until they complete their full training at the National Defence Academy and later on at the Indian Naval Ships and establishments. A candidate who marries subsequent to the date of his application, though suc- cessful at the written examination or Services Selection Board or medical examination, shall not be selected for training. A candidate who marries while under training shall be discharg- ed and shall be liable to refund all expenditure incurred on him by the Government.

(b) Before a candidate joins the academy, the candidate and/or his parent/guardian shall be required to sign: —

(i) a certificate to the effect that he fully understands that he or his son/ward shall not be entitled to claim any compensation or other relief from the Government in respect of any intjury which he or his son/ward may sustain in the course of or as a result of the training to be undergone by him at the Academy or at Tndian Naval Ships and establishments, whether due to the negligence of the cadet or of any person or otherwise;

(ii) a bond to the effect that, if for any reason considered within control of the candidate, his son/ward wishes to withdraw before completion of the initial training, or he marries whilst under training or he fails to accept a commission, if offered, he shall be liable to refund the whole or such por- tion of the cost of tuition and training, food, clothing and

:^t. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

ii$

pay and allowances received, as may be decided upon by the Government.

O) (a) The cost of training including accommodation and allied services, books, uniform, messing and medical treatment shall be borne by the Government. Parents or guardians of cadets shall how- ever, be required to meet their pocket and other private ex- penses while they are at the National Defence Academy* When a cadet's parent or guardian has an income less than Rs. 300/- per mensem and is unable to meet wholly or partly the pocket expenses of the cadet, financial assistance upto Rs. 40/- per mensem may be granted by the Government. A candidate desirous of securing financial assistance may, im- mediately, after his selection, submit an application through the District Magistrate of his District, who shall with his recommendations forward the application to the Director of Military Training. Army Headquarters.

(b) In addition to the uniform provided free by the Government, cadets should be in possession of some other items of clothing. In order to ensure correct pattern and uniformity, these items will be made at the Academy and the cost shall be met by the parents or guardians of the cadets. Cadets applying for finan- cial assistance may be issued with some of these items of clothing free or on loan. They may only be required to pur- chase certain items.

(c) During the period of training, Service cadets may receive pay ana allowances of the substantive rate held by them as a sailor or as a boy or, an apprentice at the time of selection as cadet They shall also be entitled to receive increments of pay, if any, admissible in that rate. If the pay and allowances of their substantive rate be less than the financial assistance admissible to direct cadets, and provided they are eligible for such assist ance, they shall also receive the difference between the two amounts.

(8) No cadet shall normally be permitted to resign while under training. A civilian cadet who is not considered suitable to complete the full course

l i4 THE GAZETTE .OF INDIA EX IRAO&DINARV ^K'ART H

at the Academy and/or at the Indian Naval Ships and establishments may, with the approval of the Government, be withdrawn from training and dis- charged. A Service cadet under these circumstances may be reverted to his original appointment. A cadet thus discharged or reverted shall not be eligible for re-admission to a subsequent course. Cases of cadets who are allowed to resign on compassionate grounds, may, however, be considered on merits.

SECTION IU—CADETS FROM TRAINING SHIP "DUFFERIN"

119. Selection and Training of "Dufferin" Cadets.—{I) The following terms and conditions shall govern the selection and training of "DufFerin" cadets as special entry cadets of the Indian Navy:

(a) Eligibility.—A candidate must be an unmarried male and must fulfil the conditions regarding the nationality us laid down by the Government.

Explanation.—A widower or a person who has divorced his wife will not l>e treated as an unmarried male for the purpose of this regulation.

(i) with Extra First Class Certificate with at least 50 per cent marks in Trigonometry; or

(ii) with First Class Certificate with at least 50 per cent marks in each academic subject and in Trigonometry.

(2) (a) Application shall be submitted by a Dufferin cadet to the Captain Superintendent. Training Ship, "Dufferin" who shall forward it to the Chief of the Naval Staff with his recommendation that the cadet is, in his opinion, suitable to hold a commissioned rank in the Indian Navy. The application shall be submitted on the prescribed form. Copies of this form shall be available with the Captain Superintendent, Training Ship, "Dufferin".

(b) Candidates recommended by the Captain Superintendent, Train- ing Ship "Dufferin" and considered suitable by the Chief of

SH- 4J nil'. GAZKITTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY X I^

the Naval Staff shall be required to appear before a Services Selection Board for interview and other tests.

frr/Vrt/irt/zcw.—Candidates appearing before the Services Selection Board shall undergo the prescribed tests at their own risk and shall not be entitled to claim any compensation or other relief from Government in respect of any injury which they may sustain in the course of or as a result of these tests, whether due to the negligence of any person or otherwise. Candidates shall be required to sign a certificate to this effect on the form appended to the application. In the case of candidates who are minors, the required certificate shall be signed by their parents or guardians on the prescribed form.

(c) Candidates to be finally selected should secure the minimum quali- fying marks at the Services Selection Board. Subject to this condition and to their being declared medically fit, successful candidates shall be placed in the order of merit based on the total marks secured in the written examination and the Ser- vices Selection Board interview. The final selection shall be made in the order of merit upto the number of vacancies available.

fd) Medical Boards.—Candidates who are declared qualified by the Services Selection Board shall be required to appear for medi- cal examination before a Board of Military Medical Officers. Candidates should conform to the medical standards laid down by the Chief of the Naval Staff from time to time for selection as special entry cadets in the Tndian Navy. Those candidates who are not found fit by the Medical Board shall not be selected. Candidates desiring to appeal against the findings of the medical board may do so. An appeal fee of Rs. 40/- shall be charged which is, however, refundable to: —

(i) candidates who, as a result of re-examination, are found fit except those who although successful, do not join the Tndian Navy for personal reasons;

(ii) candidates who withdraw their anpeals before the Appeal Medical Board is convened; and

(iii) candidates whose request for re-examination is not, granted.

11<5 T HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [ pA Br U

The decision of the Appeal Medical Board shall be final.

(3) Selected candidates may be appointed as cadets and shall undergo one year's training at the National Defence Academy. On completion of this training they shall be required to undergo further training in Indian Naval ships and establishments.

(4) Discipline.—While at the National Defence Academy, cadets shall be subject to the discipline of the Academy. During training in Indian Naval Ships and establishments, they shall be subject to the Navy Act, 1957

(5) (a) Candidates must undertake not to marry until they complete thcir full training at the National Defence Academy and later on at the Indian Naval Ships and establishments. A candidate who marries subsequent to the date of his application, though suc- cessful at the Services Selection Board or medical examination, shall not be selected for training. A candidate who marries while under training shall be discharged and shall be liable to refund all expenditure incurred on him by the Government.

(b) Before a candidate joins the Academy, the candidate and/or his parent/guardian shall be required to sign: —

(i) a certificate to the effect that he fully understands that he or his son/ward shall not be entitled to claim any compensation or other relief from the Government in respect of any injury which he or his son/ward may sustain in the course of or as a result of the training to be undergone by him at the Academy or at Indian Naval Ships and establishments, whether due to the negligence of the cadet or of any person or otherwise;

"i) a bond to the effect that, if for any reason considered within control of the candidate, his son/ward wishes to withdraw before completion of the initial training or he marries whilst under training or he fails to accept a commission, if offered, he shall be liable to refund the whole or such portion of the cost of tuition and training, food, clothing and pay and allowances received, as may be decided upon bv the Gov* ernmem\

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

ltj

(6) (a) The cost of training including accommodation and allied services. books, uniform, messing and medical treatment shall be borne by the Government. Parents or guardians of cadets shall how- ever, be required to meet their pocket and other private ex- penses while they are at the National Defence Academy. When a cadet's parent or guardian has an income less than Rs. 300/- per mensem and is unable to meet wholly or partly the pocket expenses of the cadet, financial assistance up to Rs. 40/- per mensem may be granted by the Government. A candidate desirous of securing financial assistance may, immediately after his selection, submit an application through the District Magistrate of his District, who shall with his recommenda- tions forward the application to the Director of Military Training, Army Headquarters.

(b) In addition to the uniform provided free by the Government, cadets should be in possession of some other items of clothing. Tn order to ensure correct pattern and uniformity, these items will be made at the Academy and the cost shall be met by the parents or guardians of the cadets. Cadets applying for fin- ancial assistance may be issued with some of these items of clothing free or on loan. They may only be required to pur- chase certain items.

(7) No cadet shall normally be permitted to resign while under training. A cadet who is not considered suitable to complete the full course at the Academy and or at Indian Naval Ships and establishments may, with the approval of the Government, be withdrawn from training and discharged. A cadet thus discharged shall not be eligible for readmission to a subsequent course. Cases of cadets who are allowed to resign on compassionate grounds may. however, be considered on merits.

SECTION IV—CADETS FROM NATIONAL CADET CORPS

120. Selection and Training of Cadets from the National Cadet Corps.— (1) The following terms and conditions will govern the selection and training of cadets of the Senior Division, Naval Wing of the National Cadets Corps as special entry cadets of the Indian Navy.

X I8 THE GAZETTE IOF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART IT

(a) Eligibility.—A candidate must be an unmarried male and must fulfil the conditions regarding the nationality as laid down by the Government.

Explanation.—A widower or a person who has divorced his wife will not be treated as an unmarried male for the purpose of this regulation.

(b) Age limits.—A candidate must be between 17^ and 20 years of age on the 1st day of the month in which the course at the National Defence Academy is due to commence. The age limits shall in no case be relaxed.

(c) Educational Qualifications.—A candidate must have passed the Inter- mediate Examination of a recognised University or its recognised equivalent with English. Mathematics, Physics and Chemistry as principal subjects.

(d) Other Qualifications.—A candidate must:

(a) have served for not less than two academic years in the Senior Division, Naval Wing of the National Cadet Corps;

(b) be in possession of Certificate 'C (Naval); those who have appear- ed or intend to appear for Certificate 'C examination are also eligible to apply but their final selection shall depend on pro- ducing the Certificate before the commencement of the course; and

(e) A candidate shall not be eligible to apply after twelve months of leav- ing the Senior Division, Naval Wing of the National Cadet Corps,

(2) (a) Applications shall be submitted by a cadet to his Officer Com- manding, N.C.C. Unit, Naval Wing, who shall forward it through the Circle Commander concerned to the N.C.C. Direc- torate. Ministry of Defence, New Delhi. The N.C.C. Direc- torate will forward the applications to the Chief of the Naval Staff. The applications shall be submitted on the prescribed form. These forms will be available at all N.C.C. Units.

(b) Candidates who are considered prima facie suitable shall be re quired to appear before a Services Selection Board for inter- view and other tests. The Government reserve the right to make a preliminary selection on the basis of candidates' edu- cational and other qualifications and any other relevant

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA £X1 RAORDINARV n9

factors, and then call up only those who seem likely to be the best candidates.

Explanation.—Candidates appearing before the Services Selection Board shall undergo the prescribed tests at their own risk and shall not be entitled to claim any compensation or other relief from Government in respect of any injury which they may sus- tain in the course of or as a result of these tests, whether due to negligence of any person or otherwise. Candidates shall be required to sign a certificate to this effect on the form appended to the application. In the case of candidates who are minors, the required certificate must be signed by their parents or guardians on the prescribed form.

(c) Candidates to be finally selected should at least secure the minimum qualifying marks at the Services Selection Board. Subject to this condition and to their being declared medically fit, suc- cessful candidates shall be placed in the order of merit based on the total marks secured in the written examination and the Services Selection Board interview. The final selection shall be made in the order of merit up to the number of vacancies available.

(d) Medical Boards.—Candidates who are declared qualified at the Services Selection Board shall be required to appear for medi- cal examination before a Board of Military Medical Officers. Candidates should conform to the medical standards laid down by the Chief of the Naval Staff from time to time for selection as special entry cadets in the Indian Navy. Those not passed as fit by the medical board shall not be selected. Candidates desiring to appeal against the findings of the Medical Board may do so. An appeal fee of Rs. 40/- shall be charged which Is, however, refunded to:—

(i) candidates who, as a result of re-examination, are found fit except those wHS although successful, do not join the Indian Navy for personal reasons;

(ii) candidates who withdraw their appeals before the Appeal Medi- cal Board is convened; and

I 2o THE GAZETTE

(iii) candidates whose request for re-examination is not granted.

The decision of the Appeal Medical Board shall be final.

(3) Selected, candidates may be appointed as cadets and shall be requir- ed to undergo one year's training at the National Defence Academy. On completion of this training, they shall also be required to undergo further training in Indian Naval Ships and establishments.

(4) While at the National Defence Academy, cadets shall be subject to the discipline of the Academy. During training in Indian Naval Ships and establishments, they shall be subject to the Navy Act, 1957.

(5) (a) Candidates must undertake not to marry until they complete their full training at the National Defence Academy and later on at the Indian Naval Ships and establishments. A candidate who marries subsequent to the date of his application, though successful at the Services Selection Board or medical examina- tion, shall not be selected for training. A candidate who marries while under training shall be discharged and shall be liable to refund all expenditure incurred on him by the Government.

(b) Before a candidate joins the Academy, the candidate and/or his parent or guardian shall be required to sign:—

(i) a certificate to the effect that he fully understands that he or his son/ward shall not be entitled to claim any compensation or other relief from the Government in respect of any injury which he or his son or ward may sustain in course of or as a result of the training to be undergone by him at the Academy or at Indian Naval Ships and establishments, whether due to the negligence of the cadet or of any person or other- wise.

(ii) a bond to the effect that, if for any reason considered within control of the candidate, his son or ward wishes to withdraw before completion of the initial training or he marries whilst under training or he fails to accept a commission, if offered, he shall be liable to refund the whole or such portion of the

SFC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

I3I

cost of tuition and training, food, clothing and pay and allowances received, as may be decided upon by the Gov- ernment.

(6) (a) The cost of training including accommodation and allied services, books, unifojm, messing and medical treatment shall be borne by the Government. Parents or guardians of cadets shall however, be required to meet their pocket and other private ex- penses while they are at the National Defence Academy. When a cadet's parent or guardian has an income less than Rs. 300/- per mensem and is unable to meet wholly or partly the pocket expenses of the cadet, financial assistance upto Rs. 40/- per mensem may be granted by the Government. A candidate desirous of securing financial assistance may immediately after his selection, submit an application through the District Magis- trate of his District, who shall with his recommendations, for- ward the application to the Director of Military Training, Army Headquarters.

(b) In addition to the uniform provided free by the Government, cadets should be in possession of some other items of cloth- ing. In order to ensure correct pattern and uniformity, these items shall be made at the Academy and the cost shall be met by the parents or guardians of the cadets. Cadets applying for financial assistance may be issued with some of these items of clothing free on loan. They may only be required to pur- chase certain items.

12. Resignation and Discharges.—No cadet shall normally be permitted to resign while under training. A cadet who is not considered suitable to complete the full course at the Academy an dor at Tndian Naval Ships and establishments may, with the approval of the Government, be withdrawn from training and discharged. A cadet thus discharged shall not be eligible for re-admission to a subsequent course. Cases of cadets who are allowed to resign on compassionate grounds may, however, be considered on merits.

122 THE GAZET1E .OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

CHAPTER IV

TRAINING AND PROMOTION OF SUBORDINATE AND JUNIOR OFFICERS.

SECTION I—OFFICERS IN THE EXECUTIVE BRANCH—CADET ENTRY 121. Cadet entry.—(1) The following provisions shall govern the train- ing and promotion of cadet entry subordinate and junior officers in the Executive Branch of the Indian Navy.

( 2) Length of Training

(a) Cadets

(i) National Defence Academy

3 years.

Regular entry cadets

1 year.

Special entry cadets

6 months.

(ii) Afloat training . . ..

(b) Midshipmen

1 year.

A f l o at t r a i n i ng . . . ..

(c) Acting Sub-Lieutenants—

12 months.

T e c h n i c al c o u r s es . . ..

(d) Sub-Lieutenants

A minimum period of 3 months sea service to obtain a Watch- keeping Certificate.

(3) Promotion

(a) Midshipmen.—On completion of 6 months' afloat training as a cadet and subject to passing the Cadet's Passing Out Exami- nation and being recommended for promotion, cadets shall be promoted to Midshipmen.

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenants.- -On completion of 12 months' service as Midshipmen, and subject to passing the Seamanship Exa- mination and being recommended for promotion. Midshipmen shall be granted ihe rank of Acting Suh-Lieutenant with seniority of the date on which they are promoted.

(c) Sub-Lieutenants.—Acting Sub-Lieutenants shall be confirmed in rank with original seniority on the day following the success- ful completion of their technical courses.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARV 123

(d) Lieutenants.—Confirmed Sub-Lieutenants shall be appointed to sea and shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant at the dis- cretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, provided they have ob- tained the following certificates from their Captains:—

(i) that the officer is competent to take charge of a Watch at sea as Lieutenant and to perform efficiently the duties of that rank;

(ii) that he is recommended and is fit in all respects for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant.

Explanation: —These certificates shall not be granted before the officer has served three months at sea as a confirmed Sub-Lieutenant. No officer can. however, be promoted before the date of his seniority as a Lieutenant calculated in accordance with sub- regulation ((ft.

(4) If a Sub-Lieutenant, through no fault of his own, is unable to obtain a Watchkeeping Certificate by the date on which he becomes due for promo- tion to Lieutenant, details of the case together with the Captain's recom- mendation shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff in order that consideration be given to the grant of the acting rank of Lieutenant. If the grant of acting rank is approved, the officer shall be given seniority as from the date on which he became due for promotion to Lieutenant, and pay of rank shall be effective from that date or from six months after date of first effective appointment as a Sub-Lieutenant (confirmed) whichever is later. On obtaining a Watchkeeping Certificate, the acting rank shall be confirmed as from the original date.

(5) Failure in Examination

(a) Cadets and Midshipmen

(i) Cadets and Midshipmen who fail in the Cadet's Passing Out Examination or the Seamanship Examination as the case may be, shall be put back for a term of six months and then re-examined.

(ii) A second failure in either of these examinations shall entafl liability to discharge from the Service.

l 24 THE GAZETTE .Of INUIA EXTRAORDINARY [PA*T II

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenants

(i) Officers failing in not more than two subjects in any one course, but obtaining pass marks for that course shall be given fur- ther instruction and re-examined in the subject(s) in which they have failed.

(ii) Officers failing to obtain pass marks for the course or failing in more than two subjects shall be required to do the whole course again.

(iii) Officers failing in any of the following courses shall be penalised by the loss of seniority as a Lieutenant as follows:—

i One month.

f Half month.

Navigation Direction Gunnery T.A.S. Signal Communication War Course Divisional Electrical Naval Aviation Supply and Secretariat I

NOTE.—Failure in a course does not invalidate the concurrent award of any time gained as a result of the number of points earned in other courses.

(iv) Officers passing on re-examination shall be given a 'pass' class only and no marks shall be awarded.

(v) Those who fail in the examination at their second attempt shall be liable to be discharged from the Service.

(6) Seniority.—The period of 'time to serve' as a Sub-Lieutenant (acting and confirmed) for the purpose of calculating seniority as a Lieutenant shall be 3 years subject to adjustment according to the time forfeited or time gained in respect of this promotion.

(7) Gain in time.—Officers shall be eligible for gain in time for the purpose of calculating seniority as a Lieutenant on the results of the Passing Out Examination in Cadet Training Ship, the Midshipmen's Seamanship examination and Technical Courses upto a maximum period of 12 months based on the total number of points earned.

(8) Cadets and Midshipmen whose period of training is lengthened on account of sickness may be eligible for an ante-date of seniority as a Lieute- nant, subject to approval by the Chief of the Naval Staff in each case.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDlA EXTRAORDINARY

t 2$

SECTION II—OFFICERS IN THE EXECUTIVE BRANCH ON SHORT SERVICE COMMISSIONS

122. Short Service Commissions,—(1) The following Provision shall govern the entry, training and promotion of officers granted Short Service Commissions in the Executive Branch of the Indian Navy.

(2) Nationality,— A candidate must be an unmarried male and must fulfil the conditions regarding the nationality as laid down by the Government.

(3) Educational or Technical Qualifications.—A candidate shall possess any of the following qualifications:—

(a) A degree of a recognised University with Mathematics and Physics as optional subjects in the Intermediate or Degree examination; or

(b) Government of India, Ministry of Transport and Communications Certificate of Competency (Foreign going) either as Second Mate, Mate or Master or other similar certificate recognised by the Government.

(4) Age limits.—Candidates shall conform to the following age limits on cntiy:—

Upper age

limit

Lower age ' limit

(a) (b)

25 vears i 30 years Graduates Those holdig a Certificate of Compe-

19i years 20 year-

tency mentioned in clause (b) of sub- regulation (3).

Explanation.—Upper age limit in the case of clause fb) may be relaxed by the Government in exceptional circumstances.

(5) Medical Standards.—Candidates shall conform to the prescribed medical standards.

(6) Selection.—Candidates who are considered prima facie suitable shall be interviewed by a Services Selection Board and the final selection shall be made by the Government taking into consideration the Board's re- commendations subject to medical fitness.

(7) Duration of Commission.-—The period of Short Service Commission shall be seven years commencing from the date of reporting for, or com- mencement of, training whichever is later. This may be extended by a

Ii6 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PAKT II

specified period at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval staff with the consent of the officer concerned, provided the period of extension does not exceed two years at a time and the total service of the officer does not exceed ten years. On expiry of their Short Service contract, including any period of extension thereof, officers shall be placed on the Emergency List for a period of 5 years.

(8) Rank on Entry.—

(a) Those holding Certificate of Competency as a Master or a Mate shall be entered as Acting Lieutenant. Suitably qualifi- ed candidates who are in possession of a Certificate of Com- petency as a Master, may be granted uplo a maximum of 2 years seniority in the rank, of Lieutenant at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(b) Those holding Certificate of Competency as a Second Mate shall be entered as Acting Sub-Lieutenant. Suitably qualifi- ed candidates may be granted upto a maximum of li years seniority in that rank at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(9) Period of probation.—An officer shall be on probation for a period of 1 year or until completion of initial training whichever is later.

(10) Initial Training.—Candidates shall undergo a prescribed course of training. On completion of training they shall be required to pass an examination.

Cases of failure in the examination shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff for consideration. Those who fail in the examination may, at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, be given further training in the subjects in which they had failed and be re-examined. Such of these officers who, in the opinion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, will not benefit by further training shall be discharged from the Service as being unsuitable. Those who fail in the examination at the second attempt shall also be discharged from the Service as being unsuitable.

(11) Confirmation.—-On completion of their probationary period, pro- vided their progress and conduct have been satisfactory, officer entered as Lieutenant, shall be confirmed as such with their original seniority. Acting Sub-Lieutenants, on completion of their probationary period, provided they have passed the examination referred to in sub-regulation (10) and

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

I 2y

their progress and conduct have been satisfactory, shall be confirmed in ihe rank of Sub-Lieutenant, with their original seniority.

(12) Promotion to Lieutenant.—-

(a) Depending on the marks obtained in the examination referred to in sub-regulation (10) officers entered as Acting Sub- Lieutenants will serve for a period of 2h-—3J years in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant (acting and confirmed) before pro- motion to the rank of Lieutenant.

(b) No officer shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant unless he has obtained a full Naval Watehkccping Certificate where an officer fails to obtain a full Naval Watchkeeping Certi- ficate before he becomes due for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant, his promotion shall be delayed correspondingly and the time thus lost shall not count as reckonable service for promotion:

Provided that where the Chief of the Naval Staff is satisfied that an officer has been unable to obtain the Naval Watchkeeping Certificate owing to the exigencies of service, such officer may be promoted to the rank of acting Lieutenant on the due date and confirmed in the rank of Lieutenant on obtaining the said certificate:

Provided further that where the Chief of the Naval Staff is satisfied that an officer specialising as Pilot or Observer for employ- ment in Naval Air Arm has been unable to obtain a Watch- keeping Certificate owing to the exigencies of service such officer may be promoted to the rank of confirmed Lieute- nant, when he is due for such promotion.

(c) Where an officer has been promoted to the rank of confirmed Lieutenant under the second proviso to clause (b), such officer shall not be eligible for further promotion, whether acting or substantive, until he obtains the Naval Watch- keeping Certificate and he shall be required to obtain the same within one year of his becomms available for employ- ment in the General Service

(13 ) Refund of Cost of Training.—-tt an officer voluntarily withdraws from initial training, or resigns during the probationary period, he shall be ventured to refund the cost of training in whole or in part, as may be deter- mined by the Government, and all monies received by him as pay and

I 2g THE GAZETTE

allowances from the Government together with the interest on the said money calculated at the rate in force for Government loans.

(14) Permanent Commissions.—Suitable officers may be considered for the grant of Permanent Commission in the Indian Navy at any time after successful completion of the period of probation, subject to the exis- tence of vacancies and the regulations current at the time.

SECTION m—OFFICERS IN THE ENGINEERING BRANCH—CADET ENTRY

123. (1) Training and Promotion in the Engineering Branch.—The following provisions shall govern the training and promotion of the sub- ordinate and junior officers in the Engineering Branch of the Indian fsfavv:—

(2) Length of Training.—The various phases of initial training shall be as under :—

(a)

3 years.

National Defence Academy Regular entry cadets .

1 year.

Special entry cadets

6 months.

Afloat Training

(b)

126 weeks

Basic Engineering Course

(c)

(2 years and 5 months approxi- mately).

1 year.

Post-graduate afloat training

1 year.

Specialisation Course

(d) (e)

Explanation.—Officers earmarked for Ordnance Engineering will under- go a post-graduate afloat training of 8 months and the Specialisation course for 16 months.

(3) Promotion.—

(a) Midshipmen. —On completion of 6 months' afloat training as cadet and subject to passing the Cadets' Passing Out Exami- nation and being recommended for promotion, cadets shall be promoted to the rank of Midshipmen.

Skc. 4] THh GAZETTE Of INDIA EXTRAOkDINAftV 1I9

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenants.—On completion of 12 months' service as Midshipmen and provided they are reported as "Satis- factory" by the Commanding Officer, Indian Naval Ship SHIVAJI, officers shall be promoted to the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant with seniority of the date of promotion.

(c) Sub-Lieutenants.—Acting Sub-Lieutenants shall be confirmed in rank with original seniority on the day following the successful completion of the Basic Engineering Course.

(d) Lieutenants.—Sub-Lieutenants shall be appointed to sea for Watch-keeping duties. They shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff provided:

(i) they have obtained the Engine Room Watchkeeping Certi- ficates ;

(ii) they are recommended by their Commanding Officers as fit

in all respects for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant.

(e) Cases of officers who do not secure the Engine Room Watch- keeping Certificate within 8 months of sea service shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff. No officer shall be promoted before the date of his seniority as a Lieutenant calculated in accordance with sub-regulation (6).

(4) Failure in Examinations.—

(a) Cadets

(i) Cadets who fail in the Cadet's Passing Out Examination shall normally be put back a term and then re-examined. Relegation of a term as a cadet shall entail loss of six months seniority for promotion to Midshipman.

(ii) A second failure in examination shall entail liability to discharge from the Service.

(b) Basic Engineering Course

(i) An officer who fails to reach the required standard at any of the term progress examination during the Basic Engineering Course shall be put back one term.

i^O THF G \ / Er[ I t. .01 INDIA I . X T R A O R I I I N A RV L1'ART 11

(ii) An officer who fails to qualify in the final examination or the Basic Engineering Course shall be put back a term at the conclusion of which he shall be re-examined, and if then successful, confirmed in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant with original seniority. Failure in final examination shall entail loss of seniority towards promotion to the rank of Lieute- nant up to a maximum of 6 months.

(iii) Second failure in the final examination of the Basic Engineer- ing Course shall entail liability to discharge from the Service.

(c) Specialisation Course

(i) An officer who fails to qualify in the final examination of the Specialisation Course shall be put back a term at the con- clusion of which he shall be re-examined. The officer shall also be penalised by the Joss of up to a maximum of 3 months' time towards seniority as Lieutenant.

(ii) An officer failing twice in the final examination or the Specialisa- tion Course shall liable to be discharged from the Service.

(d) Basic Engineering and Specialisation Courses.—Officers who pass in their second attempt the final examination of the Basic Engineering Course or the Specialisation Course shall not be entitled to gain in time admissible under sub-regulation (5).

(5) Cain in time.—Officers shall be eligible for the following maxi- mum gain in time for the purpose of calculating seniority as a Lieutenant on the results of Passing Out Examination in Cadet Training Ship and the hnal examination of the Basic Engineering Course and the Specialisation Course:—

(a) Passing Out Examination in Cadet Training Ship 1 month.

(b) Basic Engineering Course

. . 7 months.

. . 4 months.

The gain in time shall not be admissible to officers who pass these examinations in their second attempt.

(6) Seniority.—The period of 'time to serve' as a Sub-Lieutenant (acting and confirmed) for the purpose of calculating seniority as a Lieute- nant shall be 3 years subject to adjustment according to the time forfeited or time gained in respect of this promotion.

SEC. 4] HIE OA/E1TE Ot INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 131

SECTION 1V—OFFICERS IN THE ENGINEERING BRANCH ON SHORT SERVICE COMMISSIONS

124. Training and Promotion of Short Service Commissioned Officers.— (1) The following provision shall govern the entry, training and promo- tion of officers granted Short Service Commissions in the Engineering Branch of the Indian Navy:—

(2) Nationality.—A candidate must be an unmarried male and must fulfil the conditions regarding nationality as laid down by the Government.

(3) Technical qualifications.—A candidate must possess any one of the following qualifications:—•

(a) Government of India, Ministry of Transport and Communica- tions Certificate of Competency as 1st class Engineer of a steamship or other similar certificate recognised by the Government.

(b) A Degree in Marine or Mechanical Engineering from a re- cognised University, or equivalent qualification in Mechani- cal Engineering leiognised by the Institute oi Engineers (India) as exempting troni Sections 'A' and 'II' of their Associate Membership Examination.

(c) Final Passing Out Examination Certificate or the College ot Marine Engineering under the Ministry of Transport and Communication, Government of India.

(4) Age /jwi/fi.-Candidates must conloim to the following age limits

on entry:—

Lower Upper age age limit limit

Those who fall under clause (a)

(a)

19 £ years 30 years.

of sub-regulation (3) .

Othei.s • • • • 19fc years 25 years. 0"

Ex[>lanatwn.-Vp]iev age limit mav be relaxed in rases failing under clause (a) by the Government in exceptional cjr".umstanc,es.

132 THE GAZETTE Ol INniA EXTRAORDINARY [PAkr II

(5) Medical Standards.—Candidates must conform to the prescribed medical standards.

(7) Duration of Commission.—The period of Short Service Commis- sion shall be seven years commencing from the date of reporting for, or commencement of, training whichever is later. This may be extended by a specified period at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, with the consent of the officer concerned, provided the period of extension does not exceed two years at a time and the total service of the officer does not exceed ten years. On expiry of their Short Service contract, including any period of extension thereof, officers shall be placed on the Emergency List for a period of 5 years.

(8) Rank on entry.—(a) Those possessing a Certificate of Competency referred to in clause (a) of sub-regulation (3) shall be entered as a Lieute- nant. Suitably qualified candidates may be granted upto a maximum of 2 years seniority in the rank at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(b) Others shall be entered as an Acting Sub-Lieutenant.

(9) Period of probation.—All officers shall be on probation for a period of 1$ years. This may be extended upto 2 years at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, in the case of Officers who fail to obtain their Engine Room Watchkeeping Certificates at the first attempt.

(10) Initial Training.—(a) Candidates possessing Certificate of Com- petency referred to in clause (a) of sub-regulation (3) shall undergo a Divisional Course and obtain an Engine Room Watchkeeping Certificate before being drafted for duties. Others shall be given professional prescribed training, and on its completion, they shall be required to pass an examination. They shall then be sent to sea to obtain Engine Room Watchkeeping Certificate.

(b) Cases of failure in the examination shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff for consideration. Those who fail in the examination may, at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, be given further training in the subjects in which thiy had failed and be re-examined. Such of these officers who, in the opinion of the Chief of the Naval Staff will not benefit

SEC-. 4] THE C A / E T IE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY ^3

by further training shall be discharged from the Service as being unsuitable. Those who fail in th* examination at the second attempt shall also be dis- charged from the Service as being unsuitable.

(11) Confirmation.—-On completion of their probationary period, provid- ed they have obtained the Engine Room Watchkeeping Certificate and their progress and conduct have been satisfactory, the officers in possession of Certificate of Competency referred to in clause (a) of sub-regulation (3) shall be confirmed in the rank of Lieutenant with their original seniority in that rank. Other officers shall, on completion of their probationary period, be confirmed in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant with seniority of date as Acting Sub-Lieutenant provided:

(a) their progress and conduct have been satisfactory:

(b) they have passed the examination referred to in sub-regulation (10); and

(12) Promotion.—Depending on the marks obtained in the examination, Sub-Lieutenants shall serve for a period of 1^ years to 2\ years in that rank (including the period served as Acting Sub-Lieutenant) before promotion to the rank of Lieutenant. Should an officer fail to obtain an Engine Room Watchkeeping Certificate before he is due for confirmation in the rank of Lieutenant or Sub-Lieutenant, his promotion to the rank of Lieutenant shall be delayed correspondingly and the time thus lost shall not count as reckon- able service for promotion:

Provided that where the Chief of the Naval Staff is satisfied, that any officer has been unable to obtain a Watchkeeping Certificate owing to the exigencies of Service, such officer may be promoted to the rank of Acting Lieutenant on the due date and confirmed in the rank of Lieutenant from the due date on obtaining the requisite certificate.

(13) Refund of cost of Training.—\i an officer voluntarily withdraws from initial training, or resigns during the probationary period, he shall be required to refund the cost of training in whole or in part, as may be deter- mined by the Government, and all monies received bv him as pay and allowances from the Government together with the interest on the said money calculated at the rate in force for Government loans.

X34 T HE CJAZETIJi .OF INDIA LX'I RAORDINARY [PARI II

(14) Permanent Commissions.—Suitable officers may be considered for the grant of Permanent Commissions in the Indian Navy at any time after successful completion of the period of probation subject to the existence of vacancies and the regulations current at the time.

SECTION V—OFFICERS IN THE ELECTRICAL BRANCH—CADET ENTRY

125. Training and promotion of subordinate and junior officers.—(1) The following provisions shall govern the training and promotion of subor- dinate and junior officers in the Electrical Branch of the Indian Navy.

(2) Length of Training.—The various phases of initial training shall be as follows:-—

(a) National Defence Academy Regular entry cadets

Special entry cadets

Afloat training

Basic Engineering course .

(b) (c)

Post Graduate afloat training (d)

Specialisation Course

Industrial training (c) (f)

(3) Promotion.—

3 years,

1 year.

6 months.

126 weeks

(2 years and 5 months approximately). 6 months.

1 year.

6 months.

(a) Midshipmen.^On completion of 6 months' afloat training as cadet and subject to passing the Cadet's Passing Out Exami- nation and being recommended for promotion, Cadets shall be promoted to the rank of Midshipman.

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenants.- -On completion of 12 months' service as Midshipmen and provided they are reported as "Satisfac- tory" by the Commanding Officer, I. N. S. SHIVAJI, officers shall be promoted to the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant with the seniority of the date of promotion.

(c) Sub-Lieutenants, —Acting Sub-Lieutenants shall be confirmed in rank with original seniority on the day following the successful completion of the Basic Engineering Course.

SEc. 4J THE GAZEl'lK OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 135

(d) Lieutenants.—Sub-Lieutenants shall be appointed to sea tor sea training and award of Certiiicate of Competency. They shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, provided:

(i) they have obtained the Certificate of Competency; (ii) they are recommended by their Commanding Officers as fit in all respects for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant.

(e) Cases of officers who do not receive the Certificate of Competency within 6 months of sea service shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff. No officer shall be promoted before the date of his seniority as a Lieutenant calculated in accordance with regulation (6).

Explanation,—Officers who are unable to obtain the certificate of com- petency, owing to the exigencies of Service may be granted the Acting rank of Lieutenant at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff with seniority from the date on which they become due for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant in relaxation of the provisions of clause (d) (i). In such cases, they shall be confirmed in the rank of Lieutenant from the due date on obtaining the certificate of competency.

(4) Failure in Examinations—(a) Cadets—

(i) Cadets who fail in the Cadet's Passing Out Examination shall normally be put back a term and then re-examined. Re- legation by a term as a cadet shall entail loss of 6 months' seniority for promotion to the rank of Midshipman.

(ii) A second failure in this examination shall entail liability to dis- charge from the Service.

(b) Basic Engineering Course,—

(i) An officer who fails to reach the required standard at any of the term progress examinations during the Basic Engineer- ing Course shall be put back one term.

(ii) An officer who fails to qualify in the final examination of the Basic Engineering Course shall be put back a term at the conclusion of which he shall be re-examined, and if then successful, confirmed in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant with

jH& THT C . V t a il Ol INDIA 1 \1 RAORD1NARY |PARt ll

original seniority Failure in the final examination shall entail loss of seniority towards promotion to the rank of Lieutenant up to a maximum of 6 months

(in) A second failure in the final examination of the Basic Engineer- ing Course shall entail liability to discharge from the Service

(c) Specialisation Course —

U) An officer who fails to qualify in the Specialisation Course shall be put back a term at the conclusion of which he shall be re-examined The officer shall also be penalised by the loss of up to a maximum of 3 months' tune towards senio- rity as Lieutenant.

(ii) An officer failing twice in the final examination of the Specia- lisation Course shall be liable to be discharged from the Service

id) Basic Engineering ami Specialisation Courses —Officers who pass in their second attempt the final examination of the Basic Engineering Course or the Specialisation Course shall not be entitled to gain in time admissible under sub-regulation (5)

(5) Cain in time.—Officers shall be eligible for the following maxi- mum gain in time for the purpose of calculating seniority as a Lieutenant based on the results of the Passing Out Examination in Cadet Training Ship and the final examinations of the Basic Engineering Course and the Specialisation Course*—-

(a) Passing Out Examination in Cadet Training Ship . . I month

(b) Basic Engineering Course

., 7 months.

.. 4 months.

The gain in time shall not be admissible to officers who pass these exami- nations in their second attempt.

(6) Senioritv.—The period of "time to serve" as a Sub-Lieutenant (act- ing and confirmed) for the purposes of calculating seniority as a Lieutenant shall be three years subject to adjustment according to the time forfeited or time gained in respect of this promotion.

.Sri. 4] 1HE GAZETTE O\< INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

l 37

SECTION VI—OFFICERS IN THE ELECTRICAL BRANCH ON SHORT SERVICE

COMMLSSIONS

126. Training and promotion of officers in the Electrical Branch.—(1) The following provisions shall govern the entry, training and promotion of officers granted Short Service Commissions in the Electrical Branch of the Indian Navy: —

(2) Nationality.—A candidate must be an unmarried male and must fulfil the conditions regarding the nationality as laid down by the Govern- ment.

(3) Technical qualifications.—A candidate must possess a Degree in Electrical Engineering of a recognised University or equivalent qualification in Electrical Engineering recognised by the Institute of Engineers (India) as exempting from Sections 'A¹ and 'B' of their Associate Membership Examination.

(4) Age Limits.- -Candidates must not be below 19^ years and over years of age on entry. The upper age limit may, however, be relaxed in the case of specially suitable candidates at the discretion of the Government.

(5) Medical Standards.—Candidates must conform to the prescribed medical standards.

(6) Selection.—-Candidates who are considered prt'ma facie suitable shall be interviewed by a Services Selection Board and the final selection shall be made by the Government taking into consideration the Board's recom- mendations subject to medical fitness.

(7) Duration of Commission. —The period of Short Service Commission shall be seven years commencing from the date of reporting for, or com- mencement of, training whichever is later. This may be extended by a specified period at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, with the consent of the officer concerned, provided the period of extension does not exceed two years at a time and the total service of the officer does not exceed ten years. On expiry of their Short Service contract, including any period of extension thereof, officers shall be placed on the Emergency Lisi for a period of 5 years.

(8) Rank on Entry.--Selected candidates shall be entered in the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant.

I 3£ 1JI1' I.A/L1H. .OF ) N 0 1\ 1\ fRAORDJNAKY [IMKI II

^9) Period of Probation.—An officer shall bo on probation for u period of 1 year or until such time as completion of initial training whichever is. Utter.

(10) Initial Training.—

(a) Candidates shall be given an initial prescribed training. On completion of this training they shall be required to pass an examination.

(b) Those who pass in this examination shall be sent to sea for fur- ther training, where they will have to obtain a certificate of competency on completion of the sea training. Cases of failure in the examination shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff, for consideration. Those who fail in the exami- nation may, at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, be given further training in the subjects in which they had failed and be re-examined. Such of these officers who, in the opinion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, will not benefit by further training shall be discharged from the Service as be- ing unsuitable. Those who fail in the examination at the second attempt shall also be discharged from the Service as being unsuitable.

(ID Confirmation.—Acting Sub-Lieutenants on completion of their pro- bationary period and provided they qualify in the examination referred to in sub-regulation (10), and their progress and conduct have been satisfactory, shall be confirmed in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant with seniority of date of entry as Acting Sub-Lieutenant.

(12) Promotion to Lieutenant,--

(a) Depending on the marks obtained in the examination, Sub- Lieutenants shall serve a period of 1| years to 2\ years in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant (including the period served as Acting Sub-Lieutenant) before promotion to the rank of Lieutenant.

(b) No officer shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant unless he has obtained a certificate of competency on completion of sea training:

Provided that where the Chief of the Naval Staff is satisfied that any officer has been unable to obtain a certificate of competency owing to the exigencies of Service such officer may be pro-

'ILL, i\ I 1)1. GAZE ME Ol< INDIA K\ 1 RAORDlNAKV 139

moted to the rank of Acting Lieutenant on the due date, and may be confirmed in that rank horn the due date on obtaining the requisite certificate.

(13) Refund of Cast of Training.—It an officer voluntarily withdraws from initial training, or resigns during the probationary period, he shall be required to refund the cost of training in whole or in part, as may be deter- mined by the Government, and all monies received by him as pay and al- lowances from the Government together with the interest on the said money calculated at the rate in force for Government loans.

(14) Permanent Commissions.—Suitable officers may be considered for the grant of Permanent Commissions in the Indian Navy at any time after successful completion of the period of probation, subject to the existence of vacancies and the gegulations current at the time.

SECTION VII—OFFICERS IN THE SUPPLY AND SKCRETARIA.T BRANCH—

CADET ENTRY

127. Training and promotion of officers in the Supply and Secretariat Branch.—(1) The following provisions shall govern the training and pro- motion of cadet entry subordinate and junior officers in the Supply and Secretariat Branch of the Indian Navy :—

(2) Length of Training.-

Cadets

(a)  National  Defence  Academy
     Regular  entry  cadets                            years.
      Special  entry  cadets                         1 year.
 ib)  Afloat  training                               6  months.

Midshipmen

I year.

Afloat training

A cting Sub-Lieutenants

months.

Technical courses

(3) Promotion.—

(a) Midshipmen.—On completion of 6 months' afloat service as cadets and subject to passing the Cadet's Passing Out Exa- mination and being recommended for promotion, cadets shall be promoted to Midshipmen.

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenants.—On completion of 12 months' service as Midshipmen, and subject to passing the Midshipmen Exa- mination and being recommended for promotion. Midshipmen shall be granted the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant with the seniority of the date on which they are promoted.

(c) Sub-Lieutenants.—Acting Sub-Lieutenants shall be confirmed in rank with original seniority on the day following successful completion of the technical and professional courses.

(d) Lieutenants.—On attaining the seniority as calculated in ac- cordance with sub-regulation (5) and subject to recommenda- tion by the Captain that the Officer is fit in all respects for the higher rank, a Sub-Lieutenant shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant.

(4) Failure in Examination.—

(a) Cadets and Midshipmen

(i) Cadets and Midshipmen who fail in the Cadet's Passing Out Examination or the Midshipmen Examination, as the case may be, shall be put back for a term and then re-examined.

(ii) A second failure in either of these examinations shall entail liability to discharge from the Service.

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenants

(i) Officers failing in not more than two subjects in any one course, but obtaining pass marks in the aggregate for that course shall be given further instruction and re-examined in the subject in which they failed.

(ii) Officers failing to obtain pass marks in the aggregate in a course or failing in more than two subjects thereof shall be requir- ed to do the whole course again.

Explanation.—For the purpose of sub-clauses (i) and (ii) all the Supply and Secretariat subjects shall constitute one course.

(iii) Officers failing to obtain pass marks in any of the following subjects of Supply and Secretariat Course shall be penalised

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 141

by loss of time for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant as follows:—

Supply and Secretariat Course

I One month

Secretarial—Captain's Office duties, Pay and Allowances. Pensions, Travel Regulations, Centralised Pay Ac- counting and Cash duties.

Victualling and Catering Naval and Air Store-keeping

Navy Act, 1957 and Court Martial

Procedure

f i month

Clothing and Mess traps

(iv) Officers failing to obtain Pass marks in any of the following Courses shall be penalised by the loss of time for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant as follows:—

War Course

One month

r i month

Divisional Course Electrical Course Naval Aviation Course

Explanation.—Failure in a course/subjects does not invalidate the con- current award of any time gained as a result of the number of points earned in the examination.

(v) Officers passing on re-examination shall be given a 'Pass' Class

only and no marks shall be awarded,

(vi) Those who fail in examinations at their second attempt shall be liable to be discharged from the Service.

(5) Seniority.—The period of 'time to serve' as a Sub-Lieutenant (acting and confirmed) for the purpose of calculating seniority as a Lieutenant shall be 3 years subject to adjustment according to the time forfeited or time gained in respect of this promotion.

(6) Gain in time.—Officers shall be eligible for gain in time for the purpose of calculating seniority as a Lieutenant on the results of the Pass- ing Out Examination in Cadet Training Ship, the Midshipmen's Examina. tion, and the Technical and Professional Courses up to a maximum period of 12 months based on the total number of points earned.

T42 THE CJA/FHE Ol INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [P.vnr II

(7) Cadets and Midshipmen whose period of training is lengthened on account of sickness may be eligible for an ante-date of seniority as a Lieut- enant, subject to approval by the Chief of the Naval Staff in each case.

SECTION VTII—OFFICERS TN" THE SUPPLY AND SECRETARIAT BRANCH

ON SHORT SERVICE COMMISSION

128. Training and promotion of Short Service Commissioned Officers in the Supply and Secretariat flraw/i.—U) The following provisions shall govern the entry, training and promotion of officers granted Short Service Commissions in the Supply and Secretariat Branch of the Indian Navy: —

(2) Nationality.—A candidate must be an unmarried male and must fulfil the conditions regarding the nationality as laid down by the Govern- ment.

(3) Educational Qualifications.—A candidate musL possess a degree of a recognised University in Arts, Commerce or Science. A Law degree or piactical experience in accountancy or in a commercial firm will be regard- ed as an added qualification.

(4) Age Limits.—-Candidates shall not be belov 19i years and shall not be over 25 years of age on entry.

(5) Medical Standards.—Candidates must conform to the prescribed medical standards.

(7) Duration of Commission.—The period of Short Service Commis- sion shall be seven years commencing from the date of reporting for, or commencement of, training whichever is later. This may be extended by a specified period at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, with the consent of the officer concerned, provided the period of extension does not exceed two years at a time and the total service of the officer does not exceed ten years. On expiry of their Short Service contract, including any period of extension thereof, officers may be placed on the Emergency List for a period of 5 years.

(9.) Rank on Entry.—Selected candidates shall be entered in the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant.

SEI- i] l i lt GAZL11L O* INDIA 1\1"RAORDINAR\

x^3

(9) Period of Probation.—Officers shall be on probation for a period or. one year or until such time as successful completion of their professional training whichever is more.

(10) Initial Training:-—

(a) Candidates shall undergo a course of initial prescribed trainings. On completion of this training they shall be required to pass an examination.

(b, Cases of failure in the examination shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff for consideration. Those who fail in the examination may, at the discretion of the Chief at the r\u\ul Sufi be given further training in the subjects in which they had failed and be ic-examined. Such of these officers who, in the opinion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, will not benefit by further training shall be discharged from Ihe Service as being unsuitable. Those who fail in the ex- amination at the second attempt shall also be discharged from the Service as being unsuitable.

01) Confirmation.—On completion of their probationary period, pro- vided they qualify in the examination referred to in sub-regulation (10) and their progress and conduct have been satisfactory, Acting Sub-Lieute- nant shall be confirmed in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant with the seniority of date of entry as Acting Sub-Lieutenant.

(12) Promotion to Lieutenant.—Depending on the marks obtained in the examination referred to in sub-regulation (10), officers shall serve for a period of 2i—3£ years in the rank of Sub-Lieuienant (acting and confirm- ed) betoie promotion to the rank of Lieutenant.

(13) Refund of Cost of Training.—If an officer voluntarily withdraws from initial training, or resigns during the probationary period, he shall be required to refund the cost ot training in whole or in part, as may be determined by the Government, and all the monies received by him as pay and allowances from the Government together with the interest on the said money calculated at the rate in force for Government Joans.

(14) Permanent Commissions.—Suitab]e officers may be considered for the grant of Permanent Commission in the Indian Navy at any time after successful completion of the period ot probation, subject to the exis- ice of vacancies and the regulations current at the time.

! 44 THE GA/fiTJE OV INDIA EXTRAOKDIN \RV [I'ARI It

CHAPTER V

APPOINTMENT OF OFFICERS

129. Officers generally.—The appointment of officers to the service shall be made by the Government.

130. General Regutations.^-(l) Officers shall not be permitted to select or decline appointments.

(2) Applications to have an appointment cancelled shall not be made except for urgent reasons, which are to be stated fully in writing. If an officer makes such an application, his Commanding Officer or Superior Authority shall stale whether or not he recommends that the application shall be granted.

(3) Applications for appointments to particular ships or establishments shall be considered as objectionable and shall not be forwarded to the Chief of the Naval Staff; but if two officers desire to exchange their appointments, and provided that adequate reasons are given, an application for exchange may be submitted, the Captains of the respective ships stating thereon that they have no objection to the request being complied with; but if they have objections, these shall be specified.

(4) The Captain shall bear in mind that no application for the dis- charge or transfer of an officer from his ship, nor for such lengthened leave of absence as might render his return improbable, will be entertained unless he shall certify on the application that he is satisfied with the con- duct of such ; Hkei; he .hall also certify on every application for survey on an officer, as well as for his discharge or transfer, that the request is not made for the purpose of removing the officer from the ship in consequence of any misconduct.

(5) Though the conduct of an officer may not be such as, to warrant disciplinary action by court-martial or disciplinary court, he may be con- sidered unsuitable for the appointment he holds, for example, through lack of professional ability, personal qualities or conduct. Where his short- comings compel his Commanding Officer to apply for his relief, the officer shall be fully informed before the application is forwarded to the Adminis- trative Authority; the :ippll 'on must be accompanied by or comprise^

SHC. 4] lllk GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

I 45

a report upon the officer, and those adverse parts of the report of which the officer has been informed shall be underlined in red ink. (The adverse remarks shall be shown to the officer in accordance with instructions issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff from time to time).

131. Officers to report nun-availability,—When an officer is not imme- diately available for employment from any cause whatsoever, he shall report the fact, for the information of the Chief of the Naval Staff, through the usual channels.

132. Appointment to other navies.-—(1 ) All officers are liable for service with any other navy as may be directed by the Government. In selecting officers for such service, preference may be given to volunteers, but if the requisite number of suitable volunteers is not forthcoming, officers may be detailed as for any other appointment.

(2) All officers arc liable for service in any military, civil or other appointment whether in India or abroad as may be directed by the Govern- ment.

133. The Chief of the Naval Staff.—The Chief of the Naval Staff shall be a Flag Officer appointed by the President as the Chief of the Naval Staff, or in his absence on leave or otherwise, an officer appointed by the Government to officiate as such, or in the absence of such officiating appointment, the officer on whom the Command devolves in accordance with Regulation 221(4).

1 34. Captains and above.—The appointments of officers of all branches of the rank of Captain and above, shall be made by the Government on the recommendation of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

135. Other officers.—Other officers shall be appointed by the verbal or written order of the Chief of the Naval Staff, or the verbal or written order of any other of their superior officers duly authorised to appoint. These orders shall be signified to officers in such manner as the Chief of the Naval Staff may at any time think proper.

136. Flag Officers personal staff.—A Flag Officer or Commodore may select his Secretary and Flag Lieutenant where allowed from such officers as the Chief of the Naval Staff may make available for appointment.

137. Chief of Staff and Chief Staff Officer.—When the Chief of the Naval Staff shall deem it expedient to appoint a Chief of Staff or Chief Staff Officer, he shall be a Flag Officer, Commodore or CapHin, at the

I 46 THE GAIET1E OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [P^tr Jl

discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff. If a Commodore or Captain not in command of the ship in which he is borne, is appointed he shall be given an appointment as additional Captain of that ship.

138. Captain of the Fleet.—When the Chief of the Naval Staff shall deem it expedient to appoint a Captain of the Fleet, he shall be a Captain of such seniority as the Chief of the Naval Staff may consider desirable, save that in exceptional circumstances the Chief of the Naval Staff may appoint a Commodore; and if he is not also in command of the ship in which he is borne, he shall be given an appointment as additional Captain of that ship.

139. Reserve Officers.—Officers of the Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall be appointed by the Chief of the Naval Staff to Indian Naval Ships for training, in accordance with the Re- gulations for the Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.

140. Officers of the Executive Branch below the rank of Commander, and officers of other branches of any rank, whose ships may be captured or lost, may, if dismissed their ships by a sentence of court-martial, or if, having been invalided, they have sufficiently recovered before an opportunity has offered of sending them home, be appointed or ordered to do duty by the Administrative Authority, or senior officer, or by any other officer, without the express authority from the Chief of the Naval Staff, should the exigen- cies of the service require it. Every such case shall, however, be reported by separate letter to the Chief of the Naval Staff.

141. Removal of Captain.—(1) An officer in command of a ship to which he has been properly appointed shall not, except as hereinafter provided be removed from his command by any superior officer without the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(2) Where the Flag or the Senior Officer considers it expedient in the interest of public service to change an officer from the command of one ship to the command of another, he may do so with the consent of the two officers concerned.

(3) Where the circumstances are such which render the removal of an officer from the command of a ship essentially necessary for the public service and are so urgent as not to permit a prior reference to the Chief of the Naval Staff, the Flag or Senior Officer may direct the removal of the officer from command, reporting the circumstances immediately to the Chief of the Naval Staff.

Sue. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 147

(4) Where a vacancy arises in command of a ship, the Flag or Senior Officer may appoint a suitable officer to the command of such ship, reporting the circumstances to the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(5) Any appointments made under sub-regulations (2) to (4) shall be provisional until the final directions of the Chief of the Naval Staff are obtained.

142. Local Appointments and Transfers.—( 1) Administrative Authori- ties and other officers in command of stations or squadrons shall transmit to the Chief of the Naval Staff by every available opportunity a return of all officers appointed by them or directed to act in vacancies.

(2) When a Medical Officer is transferred together with his stores from one ship of a squadron to another by local administrative action, as may occur, for instance, with the Squadron Medical Officer of a destroyer or minesweeping squadron, the Senior Officer of the squadron shall report the date of transfer by letter through proper channel to the Chief of the Naval Staff without delay.

(3) On all occasions of transfer of Flag, or of the Senior Officer of a squadron, the Flag or Senior Officer shall report to the Chief of the Naval Staff his proposals for the transfer of officers.

143. Voluntary Retirements and Resignations.—(1) An application from an officer to retire voluntarily or to resign his commission shall be made through, and with the approval of the Captain who shall furnish the certifi- cate prescribed by Regulation 130. When an officer is liable to refund outfit allowance or a portion thereof, an application to resign shall be accompanied by a statement that the officer is aware of such liability and is prepared to refund the amount due in the event of his request being ap- proved.

(2) The Retired List is restricted to officers with Permanent Commis> sions who withdraw from the Active List with retiring pension or service gratuity; officers placed on the Retired List are liable to be recalled for further service in war or emergency. Permanent Officers who withdraw without entitlement to retiring pension or service gratuity are not eligible for inclusion in the Retired List, but may voluntarily enrol their names on the Emergency List, in which case they accept liability to recall to service in an emergency. Officers who, on withdrawal from the Active List, are not enrolled on the Retired List or on the Emergency List shall re:.ign their

1^8 THE C.AZLTTE OF INT1IV EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

Commissions and sever their connection with the Navy, They shall not be subsequently entitled to use their naval rank. Short Service officers shall have an automatic liability for service on the Emergency List for a period specified in their original engagement.

(3) An application from an officer to be released abroad where he is serving, shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff for decision and shall be accompanied by all relevant details about the position of any de- pendants, so that it may be confirmed that the applicant is making reasonable provision for the maintenance of any dependants in India.

(4) The orders of the Government shall be obtained on all applications from officers to retire voluntarily or to resign their Commissions.

144. Seniority of Officers.—The seniority of cadet entry Sub-Lieutenants of all benches whose appointments bear the same date shall be regulated by the marks they obtain in the Cadets' Passing Out Examination and during the subsequent courses forming part of their initial training.

The seniority of other Sub-Lieutenants whose appointments bear the same date shall be initially determined according to their age, that is to say, the older the senior, and subsequently regulated on the basis of results achieved by them during courses forming part of their initial training.

145. Tenure of appointments,—The tenure of the appointment of the Chief of the Naval Staff shall ordinarily be three years but may be extended to four years. Tenure of service in the substantive rank of Rear-Admiral shall be three years extendible by a second tenure of not more than three years. There shall be no fixed tenure of service for officers of the rank of Captain and below.

146. Rank of Officers holding naval appointments.—All appointments shall normally be filled by officers of the requisite rank who are best qualified to hold them, but the Chief of the Naval Staff is authorised to appoint, in any particular case, an officer of the rank next below or next above that by which the post is normally filled, should administrative convenience require such action, subject to the condition that in the former case acting higher rank is not granted and in the latter case no increase in the number of officers of the higher rank is involved.

147. Officers-how-borne.—Officers serving afloat or ashore shall be borne on the books of the ship or establishment in which they are serving or to which they are attached.

SEC. 4] VHt GA/,£TTE, OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

I 4g

148. Honorary Naval Aides-de-camp.—Officers of the Navy may be selected for appointments as Honorary Aides-de-camp to the President of fndia and the Governors of the States of India.

149. Joining Time.—U) An officer transferred from one ship or estab- lishment to another necessitating change of station, provided he is not re- quired to arrive by a particular date, may be allowed joining time on the following scale subject to a maximum of 30 days: —

(i) Six days for preparation;

(iii) One day in respect of each of the following distances or fractions thereof:

... 500 Kilometers Journey by rail Journey by sea

... 350

... 150

Journey by river

Journey by road by motor car

... 250

... 25

Journey by other means

Explanation.—For computing distances, only the actual mileage will be reckoned and not any assumed or weighted mileage for which fare may be charged by railways.

A road journey not exceeding live miles to or from an air port, railway station or steamer port at the beginning or end of a journey shall not count for joining time. In calculating the amount of joining time admissible, Sundays shall be ignored, but shall be included in the thirty days maximum.

(2) Joining time counts as duty.

(3) Joining time may be allowed in conjunction with annual leave but not with any other kind of leave. An officer holding acting rank shall retain his acting rank during the period of joining time, provided he does so during the annual leave preceding the joining time,

(4> Joining time shall count from the day following the date the officer is relieved of his duties.

(5) For purposes of joining time by air under clause (ii) of sub-regulation (Da part of a day should be treated as a day.

150 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART It

(6) Cases, involving extension of joining time beyond what is admissible under the scale authorised in sub-regulation (1) shall be referred to the Government for orders.

(7) If an individual while on temporary duty or on a course of instruc- tion at another station, is transferred on permanent duty to another ship or establishment and is required to proceed to the permanent duty station direct from the station of temporary duty or course of instruction, he may be allowed joining time as calculated under sub-regulation (1) reckoning from the station of temporary duty or course of instruction.

(8) (a) An individual who is transferred from an appointment in INDIA to an appointment ex-INDIA or vice versa or from an appointment ex- INDIA to another appointment ex-INDIA or who at the end of a course of instruction abroad is appointed to a station in India other than that from where he proceeded on the course, shall be entitled to joining time as follows: —

The actual period spent in transit from the old duty station to the new duty station by the approved route, including enforced halts, if any, as certified by the Heads of Missions concerned in countries where enforced halts occur that the halt was necessary to catch the connecting transport, plus 6 days for preparation.

Explanation.—The six days preparation period shall, however, run con- currently with the period of enforced halt, if any, at the starting station in the case of an individual appointed to or returning from ex-TNDTA on permanent transfer or returning after attending a course of' instruction abroad when informed of the station of posting before embarkation.

(b) An individual who is appointed ex-INDIA from his temporary duty station shall be struck off the strength of that appointment from the date of his leaving the temporary duty station and shall be entitled to joining time as in clause (a) reckoning from the station of temporary duty.

(9) The joining time of an officer transferred from Naval to Civil or foreign employ or on re-transfer to Naval Service shall be governed by the regulations of the borrowing Civil Department or Government and not by these Regulations.

150. Officers on the Retired and Emergency Lists.—Officers on the retired and emergency lists shall be liable for service under the Government. if required, in the event of war or emergency.

SEC, 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY ^j

CHAPTER VI

GENERAL SERVICE OFFICERS PROMOTION AND AGES OF

COMPULSORY RETIREMENT

SECTION I—GENERAL

151. Promotions in Gazetted Appointments.—(\) All promotions in the ordinary course upto the rank of Lieutenant Commander and Acting Com- mander shall be made by the Chief of the Naval Staff, the usual draft noti- fications being forwarded to the Government for publication in the Gazette of India. Recommendations for promotions to substantive Commander and above shall be submitted to the Government for their approval. Necessary orders for promotion shall be conveyed by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(2) Substantive promotions upto and including the rank of Lieutenant Commander shall be governed by time scaje. Promotion upto the rank of Lieutenant shall be subject to passing of professional examinations. To be eligible for promotion, an officer must have a satisfactory record of service and be recommended.

(3) Substantive promotions to the rank of Commander and above shall be made by selection and shall be limited to the number of vacancies in the authorised cadre. Officers selected for promotion shall be medically ex- amined and only those placed in medical category 'A' shall ordinarily be promoted. The cases of officers placed in medical categories other than 'A' shall also be considered if they are strongly recommended for promotion. Such cases shall be referred to the medical authorities and their advice sought regarding the officers' fitness to perform the duties in the rank to which they are being promoted.

(4) All promotions other than those governed by time scale shall nor- mally be made half-yearly on the 30th June and 31st December.

Explanation.—Substantive promotion by time scale under sub-regulation (2) shall be admissible to officers during the period of leave pending retire- ment.

(5) (a) Substantive promotions to the rank of Commander of officers, not promoted by selection against the authorised cadre of Commanders under

I 52 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA fcXTRAORDlNARY [PAHF II

sub-regulation (3) may be made, subject to their being considered fit in all respects, by time scale on completion of 24 years reckonable commissioned service provided they have not attained the age of compulsory retirement. Officers so promoted shall not be reckoned against the authorised cadre of Commanders, but shall be held in a separate "non-selection" list except that an officer promoted to the acting rank of Commander before completing 24 years' service and made substantive under this sub-regulation while holding the rank of Acting Commander on completing 24 years' service, shall be held against an authorised Commander's appointment.

(b) The authorised cadre of Lieutenant-Commanders or Lieutenants or Sub-Lieutenants shall be reduced to the extent of the number of officers borne on the "non-selection" list of Commanders.

(c) For purposes of this sub-regulation reckonable commissioned service means the actual commissioned service rendered, except that an ex-Branch List Officer shall be permitted to reckon, on the date of substantive promo- tion to the rank of Lieutenant-Commander, 11 years commissioned service or the actual commissioned service, including service in the Branch List, whichever is less.

(d) Officers promoted by time scale to the rank of Commander shall retain on the "non-selection" list their inter se seniority as before their promotion.

(6) Full pay commissioned service and periods of leave on furlough rates of pay. that is to say service reckonable for increased pay, shall reckon as qualifying service for substantive promotion by time scale upto and includ- ing the rank of Commander (non-selection) and by selection to Commander and higher ranks.

(7) The following periods shall also reckon as qualifying service men- tioned in sub-regulation 6: —

(a) Periods of captivity on Prisoner of War rates of pay;

(b) Periods of leave without pay, subject to sub-regulation (8); and

Sir. 4j 1UL GAZE11E 01 INDIA E\TKAOKJ)L\AR\

Explanation.—Seniority forfeited by sentence of Court-Martial under the Navy Act, 1957 and the period of absence without leave shall not reckon as service for promotion.

(8) An officer who has lost service qualifying for substantive promotion in consequence of his having been granted leave without pay shall, if other- wise qualified, be promoted to the next higher rank, but without the pay and allowances thereof, with effect from the date on which he would have quali- fied by seniority if he had not been granted leave without pay. On comple- tion of the prescribed period of qualifying service on full pay, the officer shall become entitled to the pay and allowances of his higher rank.

(9) Medical Officers shall be governed by the Army rules applicable to officers of the Army Medical Corps and the Army Dental Corps as appro- priate.

152. Special Promotion of Commissioned Olbcen (othai- thun those of the Instructor Branch and of the Branch List) for Gallantry in Action or Specially Meritorious Service in War.—(] ) An officer of the rank of Lieute- nant, Lieutenant-Commander or Commander may be promoted with the approval of the Government to the next higher rank for siallanlry in action or specially meritorious service in war, provided that:

fa) In the case of an officer of the rank of Lieutenant or LieuLc- nant-Commander, he has completed 2 years' service in that rank, of which one year shall have been at sea; and

(b) in the case of an officer of the rank of Commander, he has com- pleted one year's service at sea in that rank.

An officer of the rank of Lieutenant on promotion to the next higher rank on the active list shall be entitled to the pay of such rank from the date of promotion. Officers of the rank of Lieutenant-Commander or Com- mander on promotion to the next higher rank shall not, however, be entitled to the full pay of the higher rank until they are re-appoinled in such rank. If not re-appointed on promotion, they shall continue on the full pay of their former rank.

(2) Recommendations for the special promotion of commissioned officers shall be made through normal channels, to the Chief of the Naval Staff for obtaining the approval of the Government.

153. The Government may, for reasons to be recorded in writing, relax in any case the condition of sea service pvsciibcd for promotion to the ranks of Commander and Captain in all Branches.

!54 THE C / U t r jb OF INDIA 1XIRAORDINARY [I'Mq II

SECTION n—EXECUTIVE BRANCH—PROMOTION

154. (1) Promotions of Short Service Commission Officers Ex-Direct

Entry Granted Permanent Commission shall be made, in the case of:—

(a) those entered as Acting Sub-Lieutenant.—Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant—on attaining 3^ years' seniority in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant including period spent as Acting Sub-Lieute- nant;

( b; those entered as Sub-Lieutenant.—Sub-Lieut&mvnt to Lieute- nant—on attaining 2\ years' seniority in the rank of Sub- Lieutenant.

(2) In cases falling under clause (a) or clause (b) of sub-regulation (1) the period to serve in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant may be reduced by a maximum of 12 months depending on the results of the examination held on completion of initial training.

Explanation 1.—No officer shall be promoted to the rank of lieutenant unless he has obtained a full Naval Watchkeeping Certificate. Should an officer fail to obtain a full Naval Watchkeeping Certificate before he becomes due for promotion to the rank of lieutenant, his promotion shall be delayed correspondingly and the time thus lost shall not count as reckonable service for promotion.

2. An exception to this Regulation may, however, be made in the case of an officer if the Chief of the Naval Staff is satisfied that the officer has been unable to obtain a Watchkeeping Certificate owing to the exigencies of the Service. In such a case, the officer shall be promoted to the rank of Acting Lieutenant on the due date and confirmed in the rank of Lieutenant on obtaining the requisite certificate, with the seniority of the date of promo- tion to Acting Lieutenant. An officer, who has been given the opportunity to obtain a Naval Watchkeeping Certificate but fails to do so within one year of being given the opportunity, shall be liable to be discharged from the Service at the discretion of the Government.

3, Officers who are specialising or have specialised as pilots and obser- vers for employment in Naval Aviation and who are unable to obtain their Naval Watchkeeping Certificate, owing to the exigencies of the Service, may be promoted to the confirmed rank of Lieutenant, when due for such promotion. They shall not, however, be eligible for further promotion (Acting or confirmed) until and unless they obtain the Naval Watchkeeping Certificate which must be obtained by them within one year of becoming available for employment in the General Service.

Sir. 1] I HE GAZETTE Ol INDIA EXTRAORDINARY ^5

155. Promotion of Officers from the rank of Lieutenant and above.—

(a) from Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—-On attaining 8 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant.

(b) from Lieuttiiant-Commander to Commander.

(i) By Selection.—By selection from officers who have attained 2 years' seniority but not more than 8 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant-Commander. An officer should have served afloat for at least one year in the rank of Lieutenant Commander or Acting Lieutenant-Comman- der.

Explanation.—The condition of afloat service in this clause shall not apply to officers permanently employed on Naval provost duties.

(ii) By Time Scale,—-In accordance with Regulation 151.

(c) from Commander to Captain.—By selection from officers who have attained 4 years' seniority in the rank of Commander. An officer should have served afloat for at least one year in the rank of Commander or Acting Commander.

(d) from Captain to Rear-Admiral.—By selection from officers of the rank of Captain.

156. Promotion of Officers EK-Lower Deck-

in) confirmation in the rank of Sublieutenant.—Subject to satis- factory completion of professional courses and recommenda- tion, officers shall be confirmed in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant on completion of one year's service in the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant with the seniority of date of promotion to that rank.

(b) from Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—On attaining 3 years' seniority in the rank of sub-Lieutenant (including period spent as Acting Sub-Lieutenant).

Explanations 1.—The period mentioned at clause (b) may be reduced by a maximum of 12 months depending upon the results achieved in the professional courses.

2.—For purpose of obtaining Watchkeeping Certificate, officers shall be governed by Regulation 154.

156 HIE CA/.MTE OV INDIA VX1RAORDIMARY [PAHT It

laid down for Permanent Commission Officers in Regulation 155.

SECTION HI—ENGINEERING BRANCH—PROMOTION

157. Promotion from Sub-Lieutenant ( £) to Lieutenant (E) of Short Service Commission Officers Ex-Direct Entry Granted Permanent Commis- sion shall be made—On attaining 2h years' seniority in the rank of Sub- Lieutenant. This period may be reduced by a maximum of 12 months de- dending upon the results of the examination held on completion of initial training.

Explanation.—No officer shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant unless he has obtained a. Naval Watchkeeping Certificate. Should an officer fail to obtain a Naval Watchkeeping Certificate before he is due for promo- tion to the rank of Lieutenant, his promotion shall be delayed correspond- ingly and the time thus lost shall not count as reckonable service for promotion. An exception to this Regulation may, however, be made in the case of an officer if the Chief of the Naval Staff is satisfied that the officer has been unable to obtain a Watchkeeping Certificate owing to the exigen- cies of the Service. In such a case the officer shall be promoted to the rank of Acting Lieutenant on the due date and confirmed in the rank of Lieute- nant on obtaining the requisite certificate, with the seniority of date of promotion to Acting Lieutenant. An officer who has been given the oppor- tunity to obtain a Naval Watchkeeping Certificate but fails to do so within one year of being given the opportunity, shall be liable to be discharged from the Service at the discretion of the Government.

158. Promotion of Officers from the Rank of Lieutenant and above

shall he made ;-—

(a) from Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—On attaining 8 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant.

(b) from Lieutenant-Commander to Commander:—

(i) By Selection.-—By selection from officers who have attained 2 years' seniority but not more than 10 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant-Commander. An officer should have served at least one year afloat in the rank of Lieute- nant Commander or Acting Lieutenant-Commander as Engineer Officer of one of Indian Naval ships or as Senior Engineer of a cruiser and above.

SK". 1] i HK i,A/J I (E OF INDIA 1X1RAORUINARY 157

(iij By Time Scale.—In accordance with Regulation 151.

(c) from Commander lo Captain.—By selection from officers who have attained 4 years' seniority in the rank of Commander. An officer should have served at least one year afloat in an appointment tenable by an officer of the rank of Comman- der.

(d) from Captain to Rear Admiral.—-By selection from officers of the rank of Captain.

159. Promotion of Officers Ex-Lower Deck,

(a) confirmation in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant.—Subject to the satisfactory completion of professional courses and recom- mendation, officers shall be confirmed in the rank of Sub- Lieutenant on completion of one year's service in the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant with the seniority of dare of pro- motion to that rank.

(b) from Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—On attaining 2 years and 8 months' seniority in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant (including period spent as acting Sub-Lieutenant).

Explanations—1. The period mentioned at clause (b) may be reduced by n maximum of 12 months depending upon the results achieved in the professional courses.

2. For the purpose of obtaining a Naval Watchkeeping Certificate, officers shall be governed by Regulation 157.

(c) from Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander and above.—

Officers shall be governed by Regulation 158.

SECTION IV—ELECTRICAL BRANCH—PROMOTION

160. Promotion from Sub-Lieutenant (L) to Lieutenant (L) of Short

Stivicr Commission O[jicer

Explanation—No officer shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant unless he has obtained a certificate of competency on completion of sea training. Should an officer fail to obtain a certificate of competency before he becomes due for promotion to the rank of Lieutenant, his promotion shall be delayed correspondingly and the time thus lost shall not count as reckon- able service for promotion. An exception to this Regulation may. however.

I 58 THE CAZETfl Ol- INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [V\KT II

be made in the case of an officer if the Chief of the Naval Staff is satisfied that the officer has been unable to obtain a certificate of competency owing to the exigencies of the Service. In such a case, the officer shall be pro- moted to the rank of Acting Lieutenant on the due date and confirmed in the rank of Lieutenant on obtaining a certificate of competency, with the seniority of date of promotion to Acting Lieutenant. An officer who has been given the opportunity to obtain a certificate of competency but fails to do so within one year of being given the opportunity, shall be liable to be discharged from the Service at the discretion of the Government.

161. Promotion of Officers jrom the rank of Lieutenant and above

shall be made—

(a) from Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—On attaining 8 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant.

(b) from Lieutenant-Commander to Commander—

(\) By Selection.—By selection from officers who have attained 2 years' seniority but not more than 10 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant-Commander. An officer should have held charge of electrical machinery of one of Indian Naval ships for at least one year in the rank of Lieutenant-Com- mander or Acting Lieutenant-Commander.

(ii) By Time Scale.—In accordance with Regulation 151.

(c) from Commander to Captain.—By selection from officers who have attained 4 years' seniority in the rank of Commander. An officer should have served one year afloat in an appoint- ment tenable by an officer of the rank of Commander.

(d) from Captain to Rear Admiral—By selection from officers of the rank of Captain.

162. Promotion of Officers Ex-Lower Deck—

(a) Confirmation in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant.—Subject to the satisfactory completion of professional courses and recom- /inendation, officers shall be confirmed in the rank of Sub- Lieutenant on completion of one year's service in the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant with the seniority of date to promo- tion to that rank.

Sru -1] THE GA/E'lTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

l 59

(b) from Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—On attaining \\ years* seniority in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant (including period spent as Acting Sub-Lieutenant).

Explanation 1.—The period mentioned at clause fb) may be reduced by a maximum of 12 months depending upon the results achieved in the professional courses.

2.—For the purpose of obtaining a certificate of competency, officers shall be governed by Regulation 160.

(c) from Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander and above.—Officers shall be governed by Regulation 161.

SECTION V—SUPPLY ANft SECRETARIAT BRANCH—PROMOTION

163. Promotion from Sub-Lieutenant(s) to Lieutenantis) of Short Service Commission Officers Ex-Direct Entry granted Permanent Com- mission shall he made—On attaining 3i years' seniority in the rank of Sub- Lieutenant including time spent as Acting Sub-Lieutenant. This period may be reduced by a maximum of 12 months depending upon the results of the examination of the initial training.

164. Promotion of Officers from the rank of Lieutenant and above shall

be made—

(a) from Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—On attaining 8 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant.

(b) from Lieutenant-Commander to Commander—

(i) Selection.—By selection from officers who have attained 4 years' seniority but not more than 10 years' seniority in the rank of Lieutenant-Commander. An officer should have served at least one year afloat in the rank of Lieutenant- Commander or Acting Lieutenant-Commander as

1. Supply Officer of an Indian Naval ship.

2. Deputy Supply Officer of a cruiser and above.

3. Secretary to a Flag Officer Afloat.

(ii) By time scale.—In accordance with Regulation 151.

(c) from Commander to Captain.^By selection from officers who have attained 4 years' seniority in the rank of Commander.

j 60 THE C.AZUTlt, Ol INDIA EXTRAORDINARY LI'AUT IL

An officer should have served at least one year afloat in the rank of Commander or Acting Commander.

165. Promotion of Officers Ex-Lower Deck.--

(a) Confirmation in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant.—Subject to the satisfactory completion of the professional courses and recom- mendation, officers shall be confirmed in the rank of Sub- Lieutenant on completion of one year's service in the rank of Acting Sub-Lieutenant with the seniority of date of promotion to that rank.

(b) from Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—On attaining 2 years and 8 months' seniority in the rank of Sub-Lieutenant (including period spent as Acting Sub-Lieutenant).

Explanation.—The period mentioned at clause (b) may be reduced by a maximum of 12 months depending upon the results obtained in the pro- fessional courses.

(c) from Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Comman\der and above.—Officers shall be governed by Regulation 164.

SUCTION VI—PROMOTION IN INSTRUCTOR BRANCH

OFFICFRS ENTFRtD AFTLiR 1ST JANUARY, 1955

166. Entry and Qualifications for entry.—(1) All entries into the Instruc- tor Branch shall be in the rank of Commissioned Instructor Officer.

(2) The minimum academic qualification for entry is a first class Pass Degree or a first or second class B.A. or B.Sc. Honours Degree of a recognis- ed University with Mathematics or Physics as one of the principal subjects, in the final degree examination. Candidates who possess a. degree in Engineering will also be eligible for entry into the Branch. Preference may be given to those who possess, in addition, teaching qualifications or have had teaching experience.

(3) Candidates must be between the ages of 21 and 25 years on the date of entry. In the case of candidates with teaching experience or other special qualifications, the upper age limit may be specially relaxed by the Government.

SECJ, 41 I KE GA/b'l TE OK INDIA hX I R A O R M N A R* 161

(4) Suitable candidates shall be required to appear before a Services Selection Board and their final selection shall be made on the recouunenda tion of this Board.

(5) Officers entering into the Instructor Branch shall conform to the medical standards prescribed by the Chief of ihe Naval Staff from time to time.

167. Probation and refund of cost of training.—(1) Commissioned Ins- tructor Ollicers shall be on probation for a period of 2 -years from the date of entry. At the commencement of this probationary period, they shall undergo a Divisional Course and other prescribed courses of training per- taining to the duties of Instructor Officers. Provided they qualify in their respective courses, and provided they are suitable in all other respects, they shall be confirmed in the permanent cadre of the Instructor Branch on completion of their period of probation, their seniority as Commissioned Instructor Officers being reckoned from the date of entry. Officers who Tail to qualify in the examinations held on conclusion of initial training ehall be penalised as follows:—

(a) Officers failing in the Basic and Divisional Course in the first attempt may be allowed to do the course again in those sub- jects but they shall lose their seniority in the rank of Com- missioned Instructor Officer by one month.

(b) Officers failing in one or two principal subjects in General Educa- tion Course in the first attempt may be allowed to do the course again in those subjects but they shall lose their senio- rity in the rank of Commissioned Instructor Officer by one month for each subject in which they fail.

(c) Officers who fail in more than two subjects of the General Edu- cation Course shall be discharged.

(d) Officers who fail to qualify in the second attempt either in the Basic and Divisional Course or the General Education Course or who are otherwise considered unsuitable shall be dis- charged.

(2) Tf an officer voluntarily withdraws from training, or resigns during the probationary period, he shall be liable to pay forthwith to the Govern- ment in cash such sums as the Goverment shalffix, but not exceeding such expenses as shall have been incurred by the Government on account of the

jf)2 T Ht f, \ / L T TE Ol- INDI \ EXTRAORDINARY [^ART 11

officers training and all monies received by him as pay and allowances from the Government, together with interest on the said money calculated at the iate in force for Government loans.

168. Promotion from Commissioned Instructor Ofjiccr to Senior Com- missioned Instructor Officer.—Promotion shall be made by time scale on completion of 4 years service as Commissioned Instructor Officer.

169. Promotion from Senior Commissioned Instructor Officer to Instruc-

tor Lieutenant.—

(a) Promotion by selection.—Promotion shall be made on 31st March and 30th September each year from Senior Commissioned Ins- tructor Officers with a minimum of 2 years' service in that rank. The number of such promotions made on each occa- sion shall be subject to vacancies and shall be limited to 5 % of the total number of Senior Commissioned Instructor Officers/Commissioned Instructor Officers actually borne on those dates.

(b) Promotion by time scale.—Promotion shall be made on comple- tion of 6 years' service as Senior Commissioned Instructor Officer.

170. Promotion from Instructor Lieutenant to Instructor Lieutenant- Commander.—Promotion shall be made by time scale, on attaining 8 years' seniority as Instructor Lieutenant.

171. Promotion from Instructor Lieutenant-Commander to Instructor

Commander.—

(a) fly selection.—Promotion shall be made by selection from officers who have attained 2 years' seniority but not more than 10 years' seniority in the rank of Instructor Lieutenant-Corn mander, subject to vacancies.

(b) By time scale.—Substantive promotions to the rank of Instructor Commander of officers, not promoted by selection against the authorised cadre of Instructor Commander, may be made, subject to their being considered fit in all respects, by time- scale on completion of 24 years' reckonable commissioned service, provided they have not attained the age of compul- sory retirement. Officers so promoted shall not be reckoned

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OK INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 163

against the authorised cadre of Instructor Commanders, but shall be held in a separate "non-selection" list except that an officer promoted to the acting rank of Instructor Commander before completing 24 years' service and made substantive under this clause while holding the rank of Acting Instruc- tor Commander on completing 24 years' service shall be held against an authorised Instructor Commander's appoint- ment.

The authorised cadre of Instructor Lieutenant-Commanders or Lieute- nants shall be reduced to the extent of number of officers borne on the "non-selection" list of Instructor Commanders.

Explanation.—For purposes of this clause, icckonable commissioned service means the actual commissioned service rendered, except that an ex- Branch List officer may be permitted to reckon on the dale of substantive promotion to the rank of Lieutenant-Commander. 11 years' commissioned service or the actual commissioned service, including service in the Branch List, whichever is less.

Officers promoted by time scale to the rank of Commander will retain on the non-selection list their inter sc seniority as before their promotion.

172. Promotion from Instructor Commander to Instructor Captain.— Promotion shall be made by selection from officers who have attained 4 years' seniority in the rank of Instructor Commander, subject to vacancies.

173. Acting Promotions.—Promotion to the acting rank of Instructor Lieutenant-Commander and above shall be regulated under the regulations relating to acting promotions of officers provided for in Regulation 202.

174. Eligibility for promotion.-To be eligible for promotion in accor- dance with Regulations 168 to 173. an officer must have a satisfactory re- cord of service and be recommended.

OFFICERS ENTLRUD BLIORF 1ST JANUARY, 1955

175. Promotion of Branch Li&t Officers—Branch List Officers holding the rank of Commissioned Instructor Officer on 1st January, 1955 shall be promoted to Senior Commissioned Instructor Officer and thereafter to Ins- tructor Lieutenant and above in accordance with Regulations 168 to 173. their previous service as Commissioned Instructor Officers beins full' icckonable for this purpose and to count for fixation of seniority and pay, as

jfij THE C.A/ETfE Oh INDIA FXT RAORDINARY [Piur IT

if the new rules had been in operation at the time of their joining the Ser- vice. Their previous service shall also reckon towards the service in ranV required under Regulation 169.

176. Promotion of Branch List Instructor Officers.—Branch List Instruc- tor officers, who had reached the rank of Senior Commissioned Instructor Officer on 31st December, 1954 and who were therefore promoted to In- stiuctor Lieutenant on 1st January, 1955 (without antedated seniority) shall, tor subsequent promotions (trom Instructor Lieutenant) be governed by Regulations 170 to 173.

177. Promotion of General List Instructor Officers.— General List In- structor Omxcis who had reached the rank of Instructor Lieutenant or above on the 1 sL January, 1955, shall be promoted in accordance with Regulations 170 to 173.

178. Eligibility for promotion.—To be eligible for promotion in ac- cordance with Regulations 175 to 177, officers mufct have a satisfactory re- cord of service and be recommended

SECTION \II—ACTS OF COMPULSORY RETIREMENT

]79 (1) ,4 ^6"r of Compulsory Retirement of Officers of all Branches (except Branch List Officers, Officers' of the Instructor Branch and Medical Branch)—-

Vice-Admiral Rear-Admiral Captain Commander

.., 60 years. ... 57 years. . 55 years ... 50 years. (See explanation below) .. 48 years

Lieutenant-Commander and below Officers of the rank of commander and below Er-Biandi List 50 yeats, Extendable at the discretion of the Ministry of Defence

upto 55 years

(2) Ni (withstanding the provisions of sub-regulation (1), officers of all branches hall be allowed to retire, jt the discretion of the Government, at any time after reaching the age of 40. They shall normally be placed on the retired list on attaining the maximum pension of their rank, if this occurs earlier than attainini; the age limits mentioned in sub-regulation (IV but not before attaining the age of 48 years They may, if required, he

SEC. 4] THfc GA7.KTTE OF INDIA FATRAORDINARY 165

retained subject to the provisions of sub-regulation (3) on the active list, until reaching the age of compulsory retirement of the rank held.

(3) Officers promoted to the substantive rank of Cammander by time- scale shall be retained in Service in that rank for a period not exceeding 3 years (from the date so promoted) or till they attain the age of compulsory retirement mentioned in sub-regulation (1), whichever is earlier.

Explanation.—Officers promoted by time-scale, who have completed 26 years service before reaching this age limit, shall be retired earlier on com- pletion of 26 years service but not before attaining 48 years of age. Similar- ly officers who have been able to complete the prescribed period of service as acting, or acting combined with substantive Commander counted for the retiring pension of that rank, either before 24 years or thereafter, shall be retired earlier than 50. but not before attaining 48 years of age.

180. (I) Ages of Compulsory Retirement.—The ages of compulsory re- tirement of officers including those promoted ex-Branch List shall be as given below:

Instructor Captain

... 55 years

Instructor Commander

... 52 years

Instructor Lieutenant Commander and below ... 50 years

The ages of retirement of t-.r-Branch List officers of the rank of Instruc- tor Commander, Instructor Lieutenant Commander and below may be ex- tended upto 55 years at the discretion of the Ministry of Defence.

(2) Notwithstanding the provisions of clause (1) above, officers may be allowed to retire, at the discretion of the Government, at any time after reaching the age of 40. They shall normally be placed on the retired list on attaining the maximum pension of their rank, if this occurs earlier than attaining the age limits as in sub-regulation (T) but in any case, not before attaining the age of 50 years. They may, if required, be retained subject to the provisions of sub-regulation (3) on the active list until reaching the age of compulsory retirement of the. rank held.

H) Officers promoted to the substantive rank of Instructor Commander by time-scale will be retained in Service in that rank for a period not ex- ceeding three years (from the date so promoted) or till they attain (he age of compulsory retirement mentioned in sub-regulation (I), whichever is earlier.

166 THE OA/EVTh Ol INDIA FX I'RAOROIN \RV [I'MO II-

CHAPTER VIT

BRANCH OFFICERS (OTHER THAN INSTRUCTOR BRANCH)

PROMOTION AND AGES OF COMPULSORY RETIREMENT

SKCTION I—PROMOTION TO COMMISSIONED OFFICER (BRANCH LIST)

181. Promotion as Commissioned Officers.—(1) Promotion of duly qualified sailors as Commissioned Officers of the Branch List shall be made by the Chief of the Naval Staff by selection from the roster of eligible sailors,

(2) All candidates for Branch Rank must pass the prescribed examina- tions and must possess the other qualifications which are specified below.

(3) The character of all candidates must be such as would, if continued, qualify them for the Long Service and Good Conduct Medal. The award at any time of a character inferior to "Good" will disqualify a sailor.

The particulars of candidates who arc considered exceptionally deserving or who have distinguished themselves by meritorious or special services but who have not attained the requisite standard of character, may be submitted to the Chief of the Naval Staff, for consideration.

(4) A report on form I.N. 708, specified in Appendix III shall be render- ed on 31st May and 30th November to the Chief of the Naval Staff, through the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office), in respect of candidates for Branch Rank as indicated in sub-regulation (7).

If, however, the candidates become fully eligible as indicated in sub- regulation (7) prior to 31st May or 30th November, a report on form I. N. 708 is to be rendered on them without waiting for the half-yearly reports.

(5) Reports on form T. N. 708 shall also be rendered on the sailors when they leave ships or establishments, in addition to those rendered half-yearly,

Sections I to IV and Section VI of form T. N. 708 arc not to be complet- ed unless the candidate has served for at least 3 months in a ship. Where no recommendation is made, the words "under 3 months" are to be inserted on

Scr. 4] 1HF. GAZETTE OV [N11U EXTRAORDINARY 167

the form. On the first occasion of a candidate being recommended for Branch Rank, a notation of the fact shall be made on his Service Certificate and a copy of his Service Certificate and of the Trade History Sheet, where applicable, shall accompany the first return on the form.

If a candidate is not recommended, a report shall nevertheless be render-

ed, the reasons for his non-recommendation being briefly stated.

(6) A separate form shall be used for each candidate.

(7) The reports shall be rendered on form I.N. 708 and shall commence,

as indicated in the following table:—•

Branch Rank

When to commence

Commissioned Gunner Commissioned Gunner Torpedo and Anli-

*\ After passing the educational | test and the examination in Y Seamanship for Branch Rank.

Submarine

Commissioned B ^atswain Commissioned Boatswain (Diving) Commissioned Boatswain (Plotter Radar) Commissioned Physical Training Officer Commissioned Communication Olficcr After Parsing the educational test and passing professionally for Yeoman of Signals or Petty Officer Telegraphist.

After Passing the educational test and the preliminary professional examination.

Commissioned Master-At-Arms ") Commissioned Airman }• Commissioned Bandmaster J

After passing the educational test and the professional examination.

Commissioned Shipwright Officer "] Commissioned Engineer J- Commissiencd Ordnance Engineer | Commissioned Air Engineer j

Commissioned Electrical Olticer (Power) (Radio) (Air Electrical) (Air Radio)

After passing the educational test and preliminary professional exami- nation.

After passing the educational test and the professional examination.

Commissioned Wardmaster ~) Commissioned Writer Officer 1 Commissioned Stores OHICLT j- Commiscioned Stores Officer (Catering) J

j68 THE GA/KTIF OF INDIA KlkAORfjINAKY [PART II

(8) If a candidate for Branch Rank should misconduct himself in a manner which would disqualify him for the Long Service and Good Conduct Medal, his misconduct shall be reported individually to the Chief of the Naval Staff through the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office), to whom form I. N. 708 "half-yearly report of candidates for Branch Rank" is for- warded and his name shall be removed from the roster for promotion.

If a candidate is found unsuitable for promotion, this fact shall also be reported to the Chief of the Naval Staff through the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office), whether or not he has previously been recommended.

(9) Before a candidate for Branch Rank is discharged to undergo quali- fying courses for promotion to Branch Rank, he shall be medically examined in the ship or establishment in which he is serving, and a certificate that he is in all respects physically fit shall be forwarded to the Captain of the establishment in which the courses are to be held. All candidates shall be medically examined before promotion to Branch Rank and such promotions will be dependent on medical fitness.

(10) A candidate for Branch Rank may be given the acting rank on promotion. At the expiration of one year's service, an acting commissioned officer of the Branch List may be confirmed in his rank provided his conduct and qualifications have been satisfactory and he is recommended by his Commanding Officer. This recommendation shall not be forwarded until the officer has completed one year in the acting rank. His seniority shall reckon from the date of his acting appointment. An acting commissioned officer of the Branch List who is invalided before completing one year's service as such, may, at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, be confirmed in his rank before retirement, provided his record is satisfactory.

An acting commissioned officer of the Branch List, who, on completion of one year's service as such is not recommended for confirmation in his rank, for reasons of unsuitability, inefficiency or misconduct, may be given the option of discharge from the service or reversion to the lower deck. In the event of reversion, he shall revert to the Chief Petty Officer's rate, unless his reversion is due to misconduct or inefficiency in which case he shall revert to his former rate.

The time served as acting commissioned officer of the Branch List shall, if the officer is not confirmed, count as Chief Petty Officer's time unless f.Li;i.ire to obtain confirmation is due to misconduct or inefficiency, in which

*EI. 4] IHL GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 169

case the time served in the acting capacity shall count as time in the rate held prior to appointment as acting commissioned officer of the Branch List

(11) To be eligible for confirmation in rank, an acting Commissioned Gunner, an acting Commissioned Gunner (Torpedo & Anti-Submarine), an acting Commissioned Boatswain, an acting Commissioned Boatswain (Div- ing) and an acting Commissioned Boatswain (Plotter Radar) shall also be required to be in possession of a watch-keeping certificate certifying that he has kept watch at sea and in harbour under a commissioned officer and has a sound Knowledge of the duties of the Officer of the Watch, including measures necessary for the safety of the ship.

(12) To be eligible for confirmation in rank, an acting Branch Rank Officer shall also be required to pass a Divisional Course.

182. Promotion as Commissioned Gunner, etc.--Commissioned Gunner, Commissioned Gunner ( Torpedo & Anti-Submarine), Commissioned Boats- wain, Commissioned Boatswain (Diving), Commissioned Boatswain (Plotter Radar) and Commissioned Physical Training Officer.—(1) To be eligible for promotion, a candidate must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; this age limit may be relaxed by the Chief of the Naval Staff t'pto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) be a Petty Officer or an acting Petty Officer with not less than one year's service in the actual performance of the duties of such sailors;

(c) have qualified in the prescribed course of instruction.

(2^ Before a candidate is selected to undergo the prescribed course referred to in clause (c) sub-regulation (1) he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181.

(b) be qualified for advancement to acting Petty Officer;

(c) have passed the • educational test for Branch Rank;

(d) have passed the seamanship examination for Branch Rank. Prior to taking the seamanship examination a candidate will be required to produce a certificate to the effect that he is in all respects medically fit. This examination is to be held by a Board to be constituted under the authority of the Chief of the Naval Staff;

170 THE GA/ET'lli OF INDIA l-VPRAORDlNARY [C,\v.i II

(f) be a Diver-1 qualified in deep sea diving if a candidate for Com- missioned Boatswain (Diving).

(3) On passing the seamanship examination for Branch Rai>k, a candi- date's name shall be placed on a roster for selection to undergo the course referred to in clause (c) sub-regulation (1). The date of passing of candidates examined during the six monthly periods ending 31st May or 30th Novem- ber shall be regarded as 31st May or 30th November respectively. The order on the roster shall be determined by those dates, the relative order in each half-yearly batch determined by seniority as sailor on that date.

(4) The educational test may be taken cither before or after the seaman- ship examination, but a candidate who has not passed this test before pass- ing in seamanship examination shall be required to do so within 3 years of the date of passing in seamanship examination. Tf he does not do so, his name shall be removed from the roster. A candidate whose name has been so removed, and who subsequently passes the educational test, may have his name replaced on the roster, but his position thereon shall be determined by the date of passing the latter examination.

<5) Before taking the seamanship examination, a candidate must:

(a) be either a Petty Officer or a Leading rate passed professionally for Petty Officer who holds a certificate from his Captain that he has a reasonable chance of passing the examination;

(b) have served for 4 years in sea-going ship, the actual period being stated on his certificate of passing seamanship examination;

(c) state whether he elects to qualify for Commissioned Gunner, Com- missioned Gunner (Torpedo & Anti-Submarine). Commis- sioned Boatswain. Commissioned Boatswain (Diving), Commis- sioned Boatswain (Plotter Radar) or Commissioned Physical Training Officer. The election made by a candidate on pass- ing the seamanship examination for Branch Rank as to the branch in which he desires to qualify for promotion shall, as a general rule, be regarded as final; but transfers to the other branches may be allowed at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff according to the requirements of the Service. The

Scu l| I'FIJi CwV/KTTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

ijL

position on the roster of a candidate for undergoing the quali- fying course who has been transferred from the roster of another rank, will be determined by the date of his transfer,

(6) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of Sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(7) A candidate for the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed qualify- ing course, may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed a further opportunity to qualify, if still otherwise eligible, and may be given his original position on the course rosier, provided he satisfies the following conditions: —

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Captain of the ship or establishment concerned, and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181.

If accepted for the course, he shall be required to take all the courses and examination and on qualifying he may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

(81 Candidates qualified for Commissioned Gunner, Commissioned Gunner (Torpedo & Atiti-Submarine), Commissioned Boatswain, Commis- sioned Boatswain (Diving), Commissioned Boatswain (Plotter Radar) and Commissioned Physical Training Officer shall be sent to sea as soon as pos- sible, candidates holding the rate of Leading Seaman being given the rating of acting Petty Officer immediately on completion of the qualifying courses.

(9) A Leading Seaman given the rate of acting Petty Officer may be confirmed as Petty Officer at the expiration of 12 months if recommended in all respects for Branch Rank. If not so recommended, or if found unsuit- able for Branch Rank at any time before the expiration of 12 months, he shall revert to his substantive rate, being eligible for subsequent advance- ment to Peity Officer rate in the ordinary course.

183. Promotion as Commissioned Communication Officer.—(1) A candidate to be eligible for promotion, as a Commissioned Communication Officer must—

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; pro- vided that the Chief of the N^val Staff, may relax the age limit up to a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

I 72 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY Ll > t l (¹ ]I

(b) have qualified in the prescribed course of instruction.

(2) Before a candidate is selected to undergo the course referred to in clause (b) of sub-regulation (I), he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181:

(b) have not less than 2 years service as Leading Signalman or Lead- ing Telegraphist or as Leading Signalman and Yeoman of Signals combined, or as Leading Telegraphist and Petty Officer Telegraphist combined;

(c) have passed professionally for Yeoman of Signals or Petty Officer Telegraphist.

(d) have passed the educational test for Branch.

(3) In forwarding the half-yearly recommendations, the recommending officer shall pay particular attention to a candidate's administrative ability, and power of exercising control over his department and the men under his orders.

4) Candidates shall be selected to undergo the prescribed course from a roster of eligigle men, due regard being paid to recommendations, service qualification and seniority.

(5) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of sub-regulation (I) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(6) Before promotion to Branch Rank, a candidate must have served one year at sea as Yeoman of Signals or Petty Officer Telegraphist. A Leading Signalman or Leading Telegraphist shall be granted, after the qualifying course, the rate of Acting Yeoman of Signals or Acting Petty Officer Telegraphist in sufficient time to ensure his having served in that capacity for a year before his turn of promotion is expected.

(7) A candidate for the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed quali- fying course may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed a further opportunity to qualify if still otherwise eligible and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:-—

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Captain of the ship or establishment concerned, and

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

j -73

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181

If accepted tor the course, he shall be required to take all the courses and examination and on qualifying he may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

IHA. Promotion as Commissioned Airman,—{\) A c a n d i d a te to be eligible for promotion as a Commissioned Airman must:—•

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; pro- vided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit up to a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) be a Petty Officer Airman (Aircraft Handler), (Safety Equipment), (Meteorological Observer), or (Photographer) or an Acting Petty Officer Airman (Aircraft Handler), (Safety Equipment), (Meteorological Observer), or (Photographer), or a Petty Officer Airman Fitter (Air Frame), (Engine) or (Ordnance) or an Acting Petty Officer Airman Fitter (Air Frame). (Engine) or (Ordnance) or Petty Officer Aircrewman with not less than one year's service in the actual performance of duties in such rates;

(c) have qualified in the prescribed course of instruction.

(2) Before a candidate is selected to undergo the course referred to in clause (c) of sub-regulation (1), he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) be qualified for advancement to Acting Petty Officer;

(c) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank;

(d) have passed the preliminary professional examination. This examination is to be held by a Board to be constituted accord- ing to the instructions issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(3) Before taking the preliminary professional examination, a candidate must:

(a) hold at least the Leading rate, and should have passed profes- sionally for Petty Officer;

Cb) have served for 4 years in a sea-going ship and/or a Naval Air Station.

! 74 1 HE C.A/F1IL Ol INDIA. E\ 1R \ORT)INAKY

| J'v u It

Explanation —In the case of existing Naval Air Arm sailors who have been transferred from the General Service and who are serving as such on 25th August, 1956, any deficiency in the required 4 years service in a bed- going ship and/or a Naval Air Station shall be deemed to have been waived.

(4) On passing the preliminary professional examination, a candidate shall be placed on a roster for selection to undergo the courses referred to in clause (c) of sub-regulation (1) The date of passing of candidates exa- mined during the six monthly periods ending 31st May or 30th November shall be regarded as 31 st May or 30th November respectively and the order on the rostei shall be determined by these dates, the relative order in each half-yearly batch being delei mined by the seniority in rate on that date

(5) The educational test may be taken eithei before or after the preli- minary professional examination, but a candidate who has not passed the test before passing this examination shall be required to do so within 3 years of the date of passing the preliminary professional examination If he docs not do so. his name shall be removed from the roster A candidate whose name has been so removed, and who subsequently passes the educational test, may have his name replaced on the roster, but his position thereon shall be determined by the date of passing the latter examination.

(6) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of sub-regulation (1) shall be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(7) A candidate for the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed quali- fying course may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed a further opportunity to qualify if still otherwise eligible and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:—

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Captain of the ship or establishment concerned, and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181

If accepted for the course, he shall be required to take all the coujses and examination, and on qualifying, he may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

Su. J] J Ht C \/HLIL OK INDIA EX ' RAORWNARV 175

185. Promotion as Commissioned Master-At-Arms.—(1) A candidate to be eligible for promotion, as a Commissioned Master-At-Arms must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; provided that the Chief of the Naval Stall may relax the age limit up to a maximum of one year in exceptional cases:

(b) be a Master-At-Arms with not less than one year's service in that rate.

(c) have passed the prescribed course of instruction.

(2) before a candidate is selected to undergo the course referred to in clause (c) of sub-regulation (1), he must pass a preliminary professional examination.

(3) To be eligible to sit for the preliminary professional examination, a candidate must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation J81;

(b) be at least a Regulating Petty Officer, passed professionally for Master-At-Arms; and

(c) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank.

(4) Candidates who pass the preliminary professional examination shall be placed on a roster for selection to undergo a further course and exami- nation for Commissioned Ivfaster-At-Arms in accordance with the date of passing the preliminary professional examination. In making the selection, due consideration shall be given to seniority, percentage of marks obtained in the preliminary professional examination and their reports on the form specified in Appendix III.

<5) The educational test may be taken either before or after the pre- liminary professional examination but a candidate who has not passed the test before passing this examination is required to do so within 3 years of the date of passing the preliminary professional examination. If he does not do so, his name shall be removed from the roster. A candidate whose name has been so removed and who subsequently passes the educational test may have his name replaced on the roster but his position thereon shall be determined by the date of passing the latter examination.

(6) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

I ?6 THE GVZrTTL
(7) A candidate for the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed quali- fying couise may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed d further opportunity to qualify, if still otherwise eligible, and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:—

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Captain of the ship or establishment concerned, and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181.

If accepted for the course, he will be required to take all the courses and examination, and on qualifying he will be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors

186 Promotion as Commissioned Ship Wright Officer — ( 1) A candi- date to be eligible tor promotion as a Commissioned Ship Wright Orficei must

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion;

provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) have passed the pi escribed professional examination for pro- motion

(2) Before a candidate is recommended to take the professional exami- nation, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank;

(c) have served for not less than six years since being rated Acting Artificer 4th class, of which 3^ years must have been in a sea-going ship

(3) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of sub-regulation ( I) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

187 Promotion as Commissioned Engineei—(1 ) A candidate to be eligible for promotion, as a Commissioned Engineer must

(a) be not more than 37 ycais of age on ihe date ot promotion, provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit up to a maximum of one year in exceptional cases,

Stc 41 THE GAZETTE Ot WDIA EXf RAORDINARV 177

(b) have passed the prescribed professional examination.

(2) Before a candidate is recommended to take the professional exami- nation, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank;

(c) (i) have served for not less than six years since being rated Acting Artificer 4th class of which M years must have beert in a sea-going ship;

(ii) Mechanician—have served for not less than 2 years in a sea- going ship as a mechanician after completion of the Mechani- cian course;

(d) be capable of taking charge of machinery of small ship.

(3) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

188. Promotion as Commissioned Air-Engineer.—(1) A candidate to be eligible for promotion, as a Commissioned Air Engineer must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) have passed the prescribed professional examination for pro- motion.

(2) Before a candidate is recommended to take the professional exami- nation, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank;

(c) (i) have served for not less than six years since being rated Acting Artificer 4th class, of which at least 3| years must have been in a sea-going ship and/or a Naval Air Station,

(ii) have served for not less than two years in a sea-going ship and/or a Naval Air Station after completing the Mechanician course.

(3) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

iyg THE CA/ETTF OF IND1 \ EXTRAORDINARY

[PAI
189. Promotion as Commissioned Electrical Officer.—(1) Commission- ed Electrical Officer {Power) (Radio) (Air/Electrical) (Air/Radio).— A candidate to be eligible for promotion as a Commissioned Electrical Officer (Power) (Radio) (Air/Electrical) (Air/Radio) must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) have qualified in the prescribed course of instruction.

(2) Before a candidate is selected to undergo the course referred to in clause
(3) Before a candidate is recommended to take the preliminary pro- fessional examination, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank;

(c) (i) in the case of Artificer—have served for not less than six years since being rated Acting Artificer 4th class, of which 3J years must have been in a sea-going ship for General Service sailors. For Naval Aviation sailors, this 3£ years service must be in a sea-going ship and/or a Naval Air Station;

(ii) in the case of Mechanician—have served for not less than 2 years in a sea-going ship as Mechanician after completing the Mechanician course.

(iii) in the case of Chief Electrician (Power), Petty Officer Electrician (Power), Chief Electrician (Radio), Petty Officer Electrician (Radio), (both in the General Service and hi the Naval Aviation Branch)—have served for not less than six years of which at least 3* years must have been in a sea- going ship for General Service sailors. For Naval Aviation sailors, this 3i years service must be in a sea-going ship and/or a Naval Air Station. Six years service must include at least one year's service as Petty Officer or Acting Petty Officer.

(4) Candidates who pass the preliminary professional examination shall be placed on a roster for selection to undergo the final qualifying course.

SEC 4J THE GA/ETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY T 79

The order on the roster shall be determined by the date of passing the pre- liminary professional examination, candidates who pass on the same date being arranged in order of seniority.

(5) Candidates who satisfy all the conditions of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(6) A candidate for Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed qualifying course may, on expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed a further opportunity to qualify if still otherwise eligible, and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:—

(a) recommended for a further trial by the Captain of the ship or establishment concerned; and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181;

(c) have passed the preliminary professional examination again.

If accepted, he shall be required to take all the courses and exami- nation and on qualifying may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

190. Promotion as Commissioned Wardmaster.—{\) A candidate to be eligible for promotion, as a Commissioned Wardmaster must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) be a Sick Berth Chief Petty Officer of not less than 1 year's service in that rate and have obtained adequate experience In that rate;

(c) have passed the prescribed course of instruction,

(2) Before a candidate is selected to undergo the prescribed course, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) be a Sick Berth Chief Petty Officer or a Sick Berth Petty Officer who h¹'- passed the examination for Sick Berth Chief Petty Officer;

(c) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank.

! g0 THE GAZET1F. OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PAKT IT

(3) Candidates who satisfy all the conditions of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(4) A candidate for the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed quali- fying course may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure be allowed further opportunity to qualify if still otherwise eligible, and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:—

(a) recommended for a further trial by the Commanding Officer of the ship or establishment concerned; and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181;

If accepted, he shall be required to take the full course and the examination, and on qualifying, may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

191. Promotion as Commissioned Writer Officer.—d) A candidate to be eligible for promotion as a Commissioned Writer Officer must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion;

provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff ma.y relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) have qualified in the prescribed professional course and exami- nation.

(2) Before a candidate is selected to take the professional course and examination, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(c) have completed 7 years of service;

(d) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank.

(3) Candidates who satisfy all the conditions of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(4) A candidate for the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed qualifying course may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed further opportunity to qualify jf still otherwise eligible, and may be

SEC 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

!8l

given his original" position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:—•

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Commanding Officer of the ship or establishment concerned, and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181.

If accepted, he shall be required to take all the courses and examination, and on qualifying, may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

1 9 2, Promotion as Commissioned Stores Officer.—(1) A c a n d i d a te to be eligible for promotion, as a Commissioned Stores Officer must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion, provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) have qualified in the prescribed professional course and exami- nation.

(2) Before a candidate is selected to take the professional course and examination, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) be a Leading Store Assistant, qualified professionally for Stores

Petty Officer;

(c) have completed 7 years of service;

(d) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank.

(3) Candidates who satisfy all the conditions of sub-regulation (\) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(4) A candidate in the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed quali- fying course may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed further opportunity to qualify if still otherwise eligible, and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:—

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Commanding Officer of the ship/establishment concerned, and

[82 THE GAZETTE OF INDH V XTRAORDINARY [PART tl

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181.

If accepted, he shall be required to take all the courses and examination, and on qualifying, may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

1 9 3. P r o m o t i on as C o m m i s s i o n ed S t o r es Officer ( C a t e r i n g ) .— ( I) A candidate to be eligible for promotion as a Commissioned Stores Officer (Catering) must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) have qualified in the prescribed professional course or exami- nation.

(2) Before a candidate is selected to take the professional course and examination, he must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) be a Leading Cook or Leading Steward, qualified professionally for Petty Officer Cook or Petty Officer Steward;

(c) have completed 7 years of service;

(d) have passed the modified educational test for Branch Rank.

O) Candidates who satisfy all the conditions of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

(4) A candidate for Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed qualifying course may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed further opportunity to qualify, if still otherwise eligible, and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:--

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Commanding Officer of the ship or establishment concerned, and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regula- tion 181.

If accepted, he shall be required to take all the courses and examination, and on qualifying may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 183

194. Promotion as Commissioned Bandmaster.—(1) A candidate to be eligible for promotion as a Commissioned Bandmaster must:

(a) be not more than 37 years of age on the date of promotion; provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the age limit upto a maximum of one year in exceptional cases;

(b) have qualified in the prescribed course of instruction.

(2) Before a candidate is selected to undergo the course referred to in clause (b) of sub-regulation (1), he must pass a preliminary professional examination.

(3) To be eligible to sit for the preliminary professional examination, a candidate must:

(a) be qualified under Regulation 181;

(b) be at least a Leading Bandsman, passed professionally for Petty Officer;

(c) have passed the educational test for Branch Rank.

(4) Candidates who pass the preliminary professional examination shall be placed on a roster for selection to undergo a further course and exami- nation for the Commissioned Bandmaster in accordance with the date of passing the preliminary professional examination. In making the selection, due consideration shall be given to seniority, percentage of marks obtained in the preliminary professional examination and their reports on the form specified in Appendix III.

(5) The educational test may be taken either before or after the preli- minary professional examination but a candidate, who has not passed the test before passing this examination, shall be required to do so within 3 years of the date of passing the preliminary professional examination. If he does not do so, his name shall be removed from the roster. A candidate whose name has been so removed, and who subsequently passes the edu- cational test, may have his name replaced on the roster, but his position thereon shall be determined with reference to the date of passing the latter examination.

(6) Candidates who satisfy all the requirements of sub-regulation (1) may be considered for promotion to Branch Rank.

i n v: G A / . E i ' i H, <"i 1 M ) I\ rjiJTHAOBDlNAftV

[,1'AKT ll 4

(7; A candidate for the Branch Rank who fails in the prescribed quali- fying course may, on the expiry of 2 years from the date of failure, be allowed a further opportunity to qualify if still otherwise eligible, and may be given his original position on the course roster, provided he satisfies the following conditions:—

(a) Recommended for a further trial by the Captain of the ship or establishment concerned, and

(b) continuously recommended for Branch Rank under Regulation 181.

If accepted for the course, he shall be required to take all the courses and examination, and on qualifying, he may be considered for promotion along with other eligible sailors.

SECTION n—PROMOTION TO SENIOR COMMISSIONED OFFICER AND ABOVE

195. General.—Selections for promotions shall normally be made on 31st March and 30th September. Promotions to the rank of Lieutenant shall be limited to the number of vacancies allotted for the purpose.

196. Commissioned Officer (Branch List) to Senior Commissioned Officer.—Promotions from Commissioned Officer (Branch List) to Senior Commissioned Officer shall be made by selection, at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, from officers who have attained 6 years seniority and not more than 12 years seniority as Commissioned Officer (Branch List).

197. Senior Commissioned Officer to Lieutenant.—Promotions from Senior Commissioned Officer to Lieutenant shall be made by selection from Senior Commissioned Officers who have completed 10 years service in the ranks of Senior Commissioned Officer and Commissioned Officer (Branch List) combined and who, on promotion, will be eligible to serve for at least 5 years before reaching the age limit for compulsory retirement. Special cases, where the limit of 5 years is likely to cause hardship, may be con- sidered by the Government on their merits. Seniority in the rank of Lieute- nant, shall be counted from the date of promotion.

198. (1) Gallantry in action or Specially Meritorious Service in War. A Senior Commissioned Officer may be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY ^5

and a Commissioned Officer (Branch List) to Senior Commissioned Officer, for gallantry in action or specially meritorious service in war before he would have become eligible by the preceding Regulations. On promotion, they shall, for all purposes, be treated in the same way as other officers of corresponding rank promoted in peace-time.

(2) Recommendations for special promotion of Senior Commissioned Officers may be made by the commanding officer concerned, through normal channels, to the Chief of the Naval Staff for consideration of the Government.

Recommendations for the special promotion of Commissioned Officers (Branch List) may be made by the commanding officer concerned through normal channels for appro\nl of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

199. Lieutenant-Commander and above.—Officers shall be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant-Commander and above under the regulations appli- cable to the General Service Officers.

SECTION in—SELECTIVE PROMOTION TO LIEUTENANT

200. Senior Commissioned Officer and Commissioned Officer (Branch List^ to Lieutenant—(Selective Promotion).—(1) Promotions from Senior Commissioned Officer and Commissioned Officer (Branch List) to Lieute- nant shall be made by selection from Branch Officers who have been confirmed in the rank of Commissioned Officer (Branch List) and who have attained the age of 25 years and are within the upper age limit of 35 years. The date of determining eligibility for promotion shall he 31st January for the following March selections and 31st July for the following September selections.

(2) The following categories of officers shall be eligible for promotion in the different Branches:—

Executive Branch—

Senior Commissioned Gunner and Commissioned Gunner.

Senior Commissioned Gunner (Torpedo & Anti-Submarine) and Commissioned Gunner (Torpedo & Anti-Submarine).

Senior Commissioned Boatswain and Commissioned Boatswain.

Senior Commissioned Boatswain (Diving) and Commissioned Boatswain (Diving).

Senior Commissioned Boatswain (Plotter Radar) and Commission- ed Boatswain (Plotter Radar).

j 86 THE GAZETTE OV INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART TT

Senior Commissioned Physical Training Officer and Commissioned Physical Training Officer.

Senior Commissioned Communication Officer and Commissioned Communication Officer.

vSenior Commissioned Master-at-Arms- and Commissioned Master- at-Arms.

Senior Commissioned Airman and Commissioned Airman.

Commissioned Bandmaster.

Engineering Branch—

Senior Commissioned Engineer and Commissioned Engineer.

Senior Commissioned Shipwright Officer and Commissioned Ship- wright Officer.

Senior Commissioned Air Engineer and Commissioned Air Engineer.

Senior Commissioned Ordnance Engineer and Commissioned Ordnance Engineer.

Electrical Branch—

Senior Commissioned Electrical Officer (Power) and Commissioned Electrical Officer (Power).

Senior Commissioned Electrical Officer (Radio) and Commissioned Electrical Officer (Radio).

Senior Commissioned Electrical Officer (Air Electrical) and Com- missioned Electrical Officer (Air Electrical).

Senior Commissioned Electrical Officer (Air Radio) and Commis- sioned Electrical Officer (Air Radio).

Supply and Secretariat Branch—

Senior Commissioned Writer Officer and Commissioned Writer Officer.

Senior Commissioned Stores Officer and Commissioned Stores Officer.

Senior Commissioned Stores Officer (Catering) and Commissioned Stores Officer (Catering).

(3) Officers selected for promotion shall undergo special courses of instruction, and on completion of the respective courses, provided they are

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INEilA EXTRAORDINARY

i%f

recommended, they shall be promoted. During the course, they shall retain their existing rank as Branch Officers, and if not recommended for promotion on termination of the course, they shall revert to their former duties as Branch Officers.

Explanation.—Senior Commissioned/Commissioned Bandmaster select- ed for promotion to Lieutenant shall not be required to undergo any special courses of instruction before promotion.

(4) Unless they already have a watchkeeping certificate, officers of the Executive Branch shall, in the first instance, be promoted to Acting Lieutenant and sent to sea to obtain experience in watchkeeping. On obtaining such a certificate, they shall be confirmed as Lieutenants. Officers who already have a watchkeeping certificate shall be promoted to the rank of confirmed Lieutenant on satisfactory completion of the course.

Explanation.—-Watchkeeping Certificates are not required in the case of Senior Commissioned or Commissioned Master-at-Arms and Senior Commissioned or Commissioned Bandmaster for confirmation as Lieute- nant. On confirmation, these officers shall have no claim to revert to the General Service in the Executive Branch.

(5) Engineer, Electrical and Supply Officers shall be promoted to the rank of confirmed Lieutenant.

(6) On promotion to the rank of Lieutenant, officers shall be permit- ted to count half their service from the date of promotion to Branch Officer towards their seniority as Lieutenant. The ante-dated seniority as Lieute- nant shall be calculated as from the date of selection that is to say 31st March or 30th September.

(7) Officers will be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant-Commander and above under the regulations applicable to General Service Officers.

SECTION IV.—AGES OF COMPULSORY RETIREMENT

201. Retirement Age.—Branch Officers of all categories shall be coni- pulsorily retired on reaching the age of 50 years.

Commissioned Officers (Branch List) not selected for promotion to Senior Commissioned Officers within 6 months of attaining 12 years

seniority shall be liable to be placed on the retired list on attaining 12 years seniority, even though they may nni have reached the age of compulsory retirement.

! g8 THE CA/.ET1E OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART ii

CHAPTER V11I

GRANT OF ACTING RANKS TO COMMISSIONED OFFICERS

202. Scope, application, etc.—(1) This regulation shall govern the grant of paid acting ranks of Lieutenant Commander and above to Com- missioned officers of. the Navy and for retention or relinquishment of such ranks by officers during periods of leave, on transit from one appointment to another, and during courses, etc.

(2) (a) This regulation shall apply to Commissioned Officers both Permanent and Short Service, in all Branches except officers of the Army Medical and Army Dental Corps seconded to the Navy.

(b) This regulation shall not affect the position of officers already holding acting ranks granted otherwise than for the duration of a specific appointment under any orders of a competent authority made before the commencement of these regulations except that their reversion to their confirmed rank shall be governed by the provisions of sub-regulation (9).

(c) Acting promotion of officers of the Army Medical and Army Dental Corps seconded to the Navy shall continue to be regulated under the rules applicable to their respective Corps.

GRANT OF ACTING RANKS

(3) General.—(a) Acting ranks under the provisions of this Regulation shall initially be unpaid. Acting rank shall become paid after 21 conse- cutive days of duty in the appointment carrying the higher rank from the date of its grant, though the grant of pay shall then become retrospective. Acting rank shall not be converted into paid ad ing rank unless it is held by an officer on the 22nd day.

(b) If an officer proceeds on annual leave or combined leave (annual leave plus furlough) or on courses of instruction of less than 10 weeks' duration while holding an unpaid acting rank, the period spent on leave other than furlough, or such courses shall be considered as on duty for the purpose of conversion of unpaid acting rank into paid acting rank, pro- vided he is borne against the same appointment on the date he qualifies for such conversion.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY ^9

(c) When an officer is appointed on return from combined leave (annual leave plus furlough) to the same appointment or another appoint- ment carrying equivalent rank, he shall, for purposes of the grant of paid acting rank, be governed by the provisions of clause (b).

(d) Acting promotion shall not be granted when the duties of an appointment are carried out as an interim arrangement.

(4) Lieutenant-Commander.—(a) The grant of acting rank of Lieutenant-Commander shall be in the nature of a quasi-permanent promo- tion to this rank. Promotion shall be by selection from among all eligible officers.

(b) Promotions shall normally be made half-yearly on the 30th June and the 31st December and shall be effective from those dates.

(5) The number of promotions shall not exceed the number of vacancies in the sanctioned cadre of Lieutenant-Commanders; the sanction- ed cadre of Lieutenant-Commanders for this purpose shall be reckoned as 25 per cent of the total sanctioned cadre of Lieutenant-Commanders or Lieutenants and Sub-Lieutenants in each Branch or such other percentages as may be fixed by the Government from time to time.

(6) To be eligible for promotion, an officer must satisfy the following conditions:—

(a) Has attained 6 years' seniority as Lieutenant;

(b) Is recommended by his Captain; and

(c) Possesses a full Naval Watch-Keeping Certificate if an Execu- tive Officer, or an Enginc-Room Watch-Keeping Certificate if an Engineer Officer, or a Certificate of Competency if an Electrical Officer.

(7) Commander and above.—(a) Acting ranks of Commander and above shall only be granted to officers who are selected to fill appointments carrying a rank higher than their confirmed rank, and will become effective from the date an officer actually assumes and performs duty in that appointment. The grant of acting rank shall, however, not be automatic upon an officer assuming the higher appointment.

! ^0 THE GAZETTE Of INDIA EXTftAORtMNAkY [PARt II

(b) Selection of officers for the grant of acting rank shall be primarily based on merit, but other factors such as availability and,/or suitability of an officer to fill a particular appointment shall also be taken into considera- tion.

I

(8) Promotion to acting ranks shall be restricted to one step above an officer's confirmed rank and also to the number of vacancies in the sanctioned cadre of each rank except as provided in Explanation (2) under sub-regulation (16).

RETENTION AND RELINOUISHMENT OF ACTING RA.NKS

(9) General.—An officer holding acting rank shall be liable to rever- sion to his confirmed rank under the following circumstances, or such other rules as may be prescribed from time to time:—

(a) If there is a reduction or re-adjustment of the cadre affecting that rank;

(b) If, ia the opinion of the Chief of the Naval Staff, he is found to be unable to carry out satisfactorily the duties of the higher rank, or he is otherwise unsuitable for holding the higher rank;

(c) If he fails in courses or examinations prescribed by the Government from time to time.

(10) Subject to the provisions of sub-regulation ( 9 ) :—

(a) the acting rank of Lieutenant-Commander shall be held by officers at all times, whether on duty or on leave/furlough and

(b) except as provided in sub-regulations (12) to (16), acting ranks of Commander and above shall be held by officers only so long as they actually perform the duties of the appointment for which the higher rank was granted.

(11) Any acting rank held by Short Service Commission Officers at the time of transfer to a permanent commission may be retained subject to the provisions of sub-regulation (9).

(12) On transfer.—(a) From one appointment in India to another appointment in India.—An officer holding acting rank in an appointment

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INnlA EXTRAORDINARY

I 9I

in India on transfer to another appointment in India shall retain his acting rank during the transit period, provided:

(i) the appointment to which he is transferred carries an equi- valent or a higher rank;

(ii) he had held the acting rank for a minimum period of three months (or for a total period of 91 days when broken periods of paid acting rank are counted) prior to relinquish- ment of the appointment from which transferred; and

(iii) the move is carried out direct by the first available oppor- tunity.

Explanation 1.—Subject to the fulfilment of the conditions referred to in sub-clauses (i) and (ii)—

(i) an officer under transfer from one appointment to another who is granted annual leave with the consent of or by the Captain of his new ship/establishment, may be taken against the new appointment from the date he is struck oft strength of his last appointment provided the new appoint- ment is vacant. He shall be deemed to have proceeded on leave from the new appointment and shall retain his acting rank during the period of leave against that appointment,

(ii) an officer who is transferred from one appointment to another whilst on annual leave and the relieving officer reports for duty before the expiry of leave of the outgoing officer, may be taken against the new appointment with the consent of the Captain of his new ship/establishment from the date he is struck off the strength of his last appointment provided the new appointment is vacant. He shall retain his acting rank during the balance of his leave against the new appoint- ment.

Explanation 2.—Officers who arc transferred from one appointment to another carrying a lower rank shall relinquish the higher acting rank during the transit period.

(b) From an appointment in Tndia to an appointment e.v-Tndia and vice versa.

(i) An officer transferred from an appointment in India to an appointment ex-India or vice versa, shall be granted the

! Q2 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

acting rank, if the new appointment carries a higher rank, from the date of embarkation.

(ii) An officer holding acting rank in an appointment in India on transfer to another appointment carrying an equivalent rank ex-India or vice versa shall continue to hold the acting rank until the date of assumption of the new appointment or until the new appointment falls vacant, whichever is later, but the retention of acting rank within Indian limits prior to embarkation shall be subject to the fulfilment of the conditions in clause (a).

Explanation 1.—Subject to the fulfilment of the conditions referred to in sub-clauses (i) and (ii) of clause (a), officers who are appointed c.T-Tndia as Naval Attaches or Advisers will retain their acting rank during the transit period from the date of their being struck off the strength to the date of assumption of appointment ex-India, provided that the total period from the date of their being] struck off the strength in Tndia to the date of embarkation does not exceed seven days. Officers who proceed to the port of embarkation from a temporary duty station will be struck off the strength of their appointment from the date of leaving the tempo- rary duty station and will retain their acting rank as above, provided the period from that date to the date of embarkation docs not exceed seven days.

Explanation 2.—Acting rank will be retained subject to rhe above con- ditions by such officers during the return journey, that is to say from the date of vacating appointment px-India to the date preceding that rrn which appointment is assumed in India.

(c) From an appointment ex-India to another appointment ex-India.— An officer holding acting rank in an appointment e.t-India on transfer to another appointment carrying equivalent rank fx-Tndia will retain his acting rank during the transit period under the conditions in clause (a).

(13) During periods of leave.—(a) Annual leave.—(i) An officer holding an acting rank who proceeds on annual leave and on expiry returns to the same appointment, shall retain his acting rank for the entire period of annual leave. No acting promotion in replacement shall be made during this period,

SEC. 11 1HF. ( i A / E T IE OK IN1HA EX1 RAORD1NARY

l yj

(ii) An officer holding acting rank who proceeds on annual leave and on expiry docs not return to the same appointment shall retain his acting rank for the entire period of annual leave, provided he continues to be borne against his last appointment for the duration of the annual leave period. No acting promotion shall be made in his place for this period and he shall be struck" off the strength of his ship or establishment from the date following that of expiry of annual leave:

Provided that an officer who on expiry of annual leave takes up an appointment in which he is granted the same acting rank may be struck oft his last appointment and retain the acting rank during the period of annual leave in the following circumstances:—

On transfer from a shore appointment provided it does not involve an acting promotion being made in replacement; and

On transfer from an afloat appointment even though it may entail making an acting promotion in replacement.

(b) Furlough.—An officer holding acting rank who proceeds on furlough shall retain his acting rank if under these regulations he is entitled to retain the acting rank during the period of annual leave:

(i) When furlough is taken by itself;

(ii) When furlough is combined with annual leave.

Officers proceeding on leave pending retirement or resignation shall not be entitled to retain the higher rank during the period of furlough.

The retention of acting rank during the period of furlough shall not be taken into account for purposes of any additional pension admissible on the basis of an acting rank nor will it have any other financial effect. Officers will receive their pay and allowances under the Pay and Allowances Regu- lations for the Indian Navy.

(c) Sick leave—(i) An officer holding acting rank who is granted sick leave shall retain paid acting rank from the date of first absence from duty for a period of six months (which will include the period of annual leave d the year) or until he is taken on the strength of a ship or establish- ment and fills a specific vacancy in the authorised complement of that ship or establishment carrying a lower rank, whichever is earlier.

Explanation.—If the annual leave of the year or a part of that leave had been taken earlier, the period of six months referred to above will be reduced by a corresponding period.

Xy^ 1HK l.WHTlh. <">!• INDIA FX TftAORniNARY [l'AKT II

i ii) He will rcm;iin on the strength of his ship or establishment during that portion of sick leave which represents annual leave. Acting promo- tion in his place shall be admissible after the expiry of annual leave includ- ed in the period of sick leave:

Provided that an officer holding an acting rank in an afloat appoint- ment who is granted sick leave, and in whose case a replacement is neces- sary, shall be struck off the strength of his ship and shall retain acting rank, from the date of iirst absence from duty for a period of six months (which, shall include the period of annual leave of the year) or until he is taken on the strength of a ship or establishment and fills a specific vacancy in the authorised complement of that ship or establishment carrying a lower rank whichever is earlier.

Explanation 1.—If the annual leave of the year or a part of that leave had been taken earlier, the period of six months referred to above will be reduced by a corresponding period.

Explanation 2. —Acting promotion in his place shall be admissible from the first day of absence on sick leave.

(d) Leave on termination of engagement of Short Service Commission Officers.—Promotion in replacement shall not be permissible during the period of leave on termination of engagement granted to Short Service Commission Officers.

(14) Courses of Instruction.—(a) Of less than ten weeks' duration.— An officer detailed to attend a course or courses totalling less than ten weeks' duration shall remain on the strength of his ship or establishment and shall retain acting rank. No acting promotion in his place will be admissible. If, however, it becomes definitely known during the course(s) that the officer will not return to his last appointment at the end of his course(s), he will be struck off the strength of his ship or establishment from the date it becomes known that he will not return. In that event, he shall relinquish any acting rank held from the date on which he is struck off.

Explanation 1.—An officer attending a course(s) of less than ten weeks' duration may be transferred proforma during the course to another ship/establishment in a vacant equivalent appointment. When such a transfer is carried out, the officer shall continue to retain any acting rank

SFC. 4] THE GA7ETTE OF INDTA EXTRAORDINARY Tg^

which, from the date of transfer, will count against the strength of his new ship or establishment. Acting promotion in replacement in the original ship or establishment shall be permissible from the date the officer is taken on the strength of his new ship or establishment.

Explanation 2,—This clause shall apply in all cases of attendance of courses of less than ten weeks, irrespective of the actual duration of absence from ship or establishment.

(b) Of ten weeks' duration or more.— An officer detailed to attend a course or courses of ten weeks duration or more will be struck off the strength of his ship or establishment from which date acting promotion in replacement will be admissible. He shall retain acting rank in accordance with the following provisions:—

An officer who has held acting rank for an unbroken period of not less than 3 months at the time of proceeding on a course in or e.v-India shall retain such rank as under:—

(i) during the journey period as well as any precourse attachment or training that is to say from the date of being struck off duty to the date of commencement of the course;

(ii) for the duration of the course;

(iii) from the date of the conclusion of the course to the date of the officer leports back for duty, or on completion of any leave (not exceeding 60 days) granted at the end of the course, whichever is earlier. Thereafter, the retention of acting rank shall be governed by the normal regulations;

(iv) an officei who falls sick during a course shall relinquish acting rank under clause fc) of sub-regulation ( H ); but it may be restored to him with, effect from the date of rclinquish- ment if he subsequently returns and completes the course

An officer who relinquishes acting rank under this clause, hut recovers too late to finish the course may, if he rejoins the course next following without returning to duty in ship or establishment, shall rcassume acting rank with effect from the date of commencement of Ihe next course, or the date of joining it, whichever is later;

(v) an officer holding acting rank who, o*¹ completion of a roursr of ten weeks' duration or more, pn."xcds to attend a course

196

i'¹¹*' CJA/K1TE Oh INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [l>iH, n

of less than ten weeks' duration without having joined his ship or establishment, shall continue to retain his ad ing rank, provided that the holder of the acting rank Mill he allowed this concession only if he is rcabsorbed in the estab- lishment of his ship or establishment in the same rank on completion of the first course.

Explanation 1.—An officer holding acting rank who, on completion of a course falling under clause (a), proceeds to attend a course falling under clause (b) without having joined his ship or establishment shall continue to retain his acting rank.

Explanation 2.—-An officer holding acting rank who, on completion of a course falling under clause (b), proceeds direct to attend another course falling under that clause, shall continue to retain his acting rank during the second course. On the completion of the second course, the relinquish- ment of acting rank will be governed by sub-clause (iii) of clause (b).

Explanation 3.-—An officer granted acting higher rank for a specified period in an officiating capacity, or in an appointment sanctioned for a specified period, shall not be eligible to retain that rank when detailed to attend a course of instruction. If however, such an officer is promoted to that acting rank in the normal course before proceeding on a course and would have continued to retain that rank if he had not proceeded on the course, he shall not be required to relinquish that rank if he fulfils all other conditions for holding that acting rank during the course.

(15) Officers tinder arrest.—(a) An officer who ceases to carry out the duties of his appointment through being placed under open or closed arrest, or by suspension from duty shall vacate his appointment and relinquish his acting rank after 21 days.

(b) If the officer is¹ subsequently acquitted or, for any reason, is not brought to trial, or his character is vindicated to the satisfaction of the Chief of the Naval Staff, he may be re-appointed to the appointment he has vacated with effect from the date of vacation, and his acting rank shall then be deemed to have been held by him continuously.

(c) Tf such an officer is convicted and receives a sentence of less than dismissal from the Naval Service, he may, at the discretion of Ihe Chief of the Naval Staff be reappointed from the date he returns to duty provided he has not received the punishment of dismissal from the ship.

Sic. I] THE CA/.11TTF. Ol TNOTA EXTRAORDINARY

I yy

(d) If such an officer is convicted and receives a sentence of dismissal from the ship, he may, at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff be transferred to another appointment carrying the same acting rank.

fe) The officer temporarily filling the appointment in place of the officer under arrest may, in the case of the conviction of the latter, be granted acting rank for the period when such rank was not held by the accused (that is to say from the 22nd day after the dale on which the accused was placed under arrest or suspended from duty).

(f) These provisions shall not affect the principle that two officers cannot draw pay for the same appointment at the same time, and as the officer under arrest may be rcappointcd under clause (b), and may hold the appointment continuously, the promotion of the officer temporarily per- forming the duties of the appointment will not be published until the result of the trial and the like is known.

(16) Officers on temporary duly.—-(a) An officer proceeding on tem- porary duty shall not be required to relinquish his acting rank, if during such duty he is not filling a vacancy in any other ship or establishment for which an authorised establishment exists. No acting promotion in his place shall be made.

(b) If. however, the absence on temporary duty exceeds or is expected to exceed three months and a replacement is considered necessary, steps may be taken to authorise an appointment for the duty, with a rank com- mensurate with its responsibilities. Acting promotion shall then be admissible in place of the absentee from the date the new appointment is created.

Explanation 1.—The term "period of transit", wherever it occurs, will be deemed to include joining time and periods, of handing over or taking over. For this purpose, the maximum periods of handing over or taking over (including all holidays) shall be as follows:—-

(a) Where physical check of stores is involved . . 7 days.

(b) In cases other than (a) above . . . .4 days.

Explanation 2.-—The grant and retention of acting ranks under this Regulation will not involve any increase in the sanctioned cadre, either in ihe respective ranks or in the total cadre, of the particular Branch, except as indicated in Explanation 3.

1 98

I'lIF ( - A / E 1 JE ()V I N D L\ liX I'R \ O R 1 ) I X A RY [PART II

Explanation 3.—Any excess in the number of officers of and above the rank of Acting Commander who arc permitted to retain acting ranks under the provisions of clauses ( a ), (b) and (c) of sub-regulation ( 1 2 ), the proviso to sub-clause (ii) of clause (a) of sub-regulation ( 1 3 ), clause (c) of sub-regulation ( 1 3 ), and clause (b) of sub-regulation ( 1 4 ), shall be borne against the sanctioned cadre in the lowest rank, that is, Lieutenant- Commander or Lieutenant or Sub-Lieutenant of the particular Branch.

(J7) Officers who arc prisoners of war or missing.—(a) Officers hold- ing acting rank at the time they are captured by the enemy or become missing shall continue to hold that rank so long as they arc prisoners of war or missing but no part of the period during which the officer is prisoner of war or missing shall reckon towards any period of service necessary to qualify for pay of an acting rank.

(b) Retention of acting rank by officers who are recovered or released from the enemy's custody shall be governed as under:—

(i) Officers who are sent on leave directly after a brief stay at a Reception Camp shall retain their acting rank from the date of their recovery or release from the enemy's custody upto the date of proceeding on leave and thereafter for the period ot annual leave, and for the period admissible for taking over the new appointment.

(ii) In the case of sick officers who are admitted into the hospital directly on recovery or release from the enemy's custody, retention of acting rank shall be governed under clause (c) of sub-regulation (13). For this purpose, the date of recovery or release shall be treated as the date of the first absence from duty.

(18) Acting promotions to the rank of Captain and above shall be notified in the GazcLtc of India.

S E C. 1|

I UK ( . A / t l ' lt " !• J \ 1 ) 1A E V1 R A O K I M N A RV

j gy

CHAPTER IX

GRANT OF PERMANENT COMMISSION TO SHORT SERVICE

COMMISSION OFFICERS

203. Grant of Permanent Commission.—(1) Subject to the availability of vacancies in the stabilised cadre of the Navy, Permanent Commission may be granted from time to time to Short Service Commission Officers of the rank of Sub-Lieutenant and above who are considered suitable and are recommended by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(2) Officers granted Permanent Commission may be transferred with their existing rank and seniority. The retention of any acting rank held by an officer at the time of transfer to a Permanent Commission shall be governed by Regulation 202.

(3) Short Service Commission Officers selected for the grant of Permanent Commission in the Navy shall conform to the medical standaid laid down by the Chief of the Naval Staff from time to time.

200 THE GAZKTTfi OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [I'ART 11

CHAPTER X.

OFFICERS ON THE RETIRED AND EMERGENCY LISTS

204. Liability of officers on the retired and emergency lists to serve when recalled and other matters arising therefrom.—(1) Officers on the Retired and Emergency Lists of the Indian Navy shall be liable to lecall for service upto the age of 55, in the event of war or any emergency.

(2) Such officers, while re-employed, shall receive pay and allowances as decided by the Government in each case.

(3) They shall be required to provide themselves with necessary articles of uniform comprising the following dresses: —

(a) Dress No. 2 (white Dress—Sword optional).

Dress No. 4 (white Undress).

Dress No 6 (white Mess Dress).

Dress No. 6A (white Mess Undress).

Dress No. 6B (Tropical Mess Undress)

Dress No. 8 (Tropical Mess Dress)

(b) And, if selected for service in cold climate: —

Dress No. 1 (Blue Dress—Sword optional).

Dress No. 3 (Blue Undress).

(c) The provision of the following dresses is optional: —

Dress No 5 (Blue Mess Dress).

Dress No. 5A (Blue Mess Undress).

Dress No. 7 (Blue Working Dress).

Dress No 10 (Blue Tropical Working Dress).

(4) A list of f v-naval officers eligible for re-employment in an emer- gency shall be maintained as the Emergency List. All officers who are permitted to resign from the Active List for private reasons shall be eligible for enrolment on this list.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

ioi

(5) Officers whilst enrolled shall be allowed to retain their Commissions and to wear, on State and other occasions of ceremony, the uniform of their rank at the time of resignation or of any higher rank to which they may be subsequently promoted, but they shall not be entitled to receive pay or pen- sion when not employed.

(6) When employed, officers on this list, if promoted subsequently to being placed on the Emergency List, shall receive the rate of full pay of higher rank, and those not so promoted shall receive the current full pay of the rank they held at the time of their resignation from the Service; but time on the Emergency List when the officer is not serving does not count for increases of full pay governed by seniority. Such officers shall be entitled to conveyance at public expense from and to the normal place of residence to the place where they are required to report for duty. Allowances may bo granted towards the cost of outfit, the amounts and conditions of payments being determined at the time.

(7) Officers actually selected to fill appointments to be taken up in time of war or emergency, shall undergo such instruction as may be considered necessary to fit them for the duties they are called upon to perform. For attendance at such courses of instruction such officers shall be entitled to: —

(a) pay in accordance with sub-regulation (6),

(b) travelling expenses,

(c) accommodation when available, if desired.

Plain clothes may be worn by such officers and no outfit allowance shall be given to them.

(8) The names of Emergency List Officers shall be shown in the Navy List.

(9) An officer who withdraws his name from the Emergency List shall be required to resign his Commission.

(10) Engineer/Electrical Officers shall be placed on the List only if their profession continues to be connected with engineering. The nature of their employment or intended employment shall be stated by candidates when volunteering, and also, if enrolled, once a year after their names are placed on the Emergency List.

202 THE GAZETTE Of INDIA EXl RAORblNARY [PART 11

(11) Officers called from the Emergency List for service during war or emergency may be dealt with as regards promotion under the regulations which are in force at the time for officers of the same class on the Active List. In special cases, officers may be promoted at the discretion of the Government irrespective of the regulations governing the promotion of officers on the Active List, but such special promotion shall not extend to Flag or equivalent rank and may. as a rule, only be granted on ceasing service.

(12) Officers shall be required to write annually on the 1st January td the Chief of the Naval Staff stating their address and, until they reach the age of 55, whether they are still fit to serve; otherwise their names shall b6 removed from the List, with the approval of the Government. They shall report at once any change in their address, and before proceeding out of India, (otherwise than for purely temporary purposes), they shall obtain the approval of the" Government through the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(13) Before officers on the Emergency List enter into any engagement under or on behalf of foreign governments or accept any form of employ- ment which may take them away from India, thus rendering them not avail- able for service in the Indian Navy at short notice, they shall first obtain the approval of the Government through the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(14) Officers on the Emergency List shall not be eligible for promotion when not employed, except as stated below: —

(a) Lieutenants shall be eligible for promotion to the rank of Lieu- tenant-Commander on attaining 8 years' seniority as a Lieutenant.

(b) Sub-Lieutenants, who have passed for Lieutenant, shall be eligi- ble for promtion to the latter rank on attaining 3 years' seniority as a Sub-Lieutenant.

SEC. i] THE GAZE1TE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 203

CHAPTER XI.

RANK AND COMMAND

SECTION I—OFFICERS IN GENERAL

205. Classification and Relative Rank of Officers—(1) The Officers of the Indian Navy are classified and shall rank and command with each other, as indicated in the table at Appendix TV.

(2) The branches into which officers arc classified shall be: —

(a) Executive (b) Engineering (c) Electrical (d) Supply and Secretariat (e) Instructor (f) Medical (g) Shipwright.

206. Parchment Commission.—On appointment as Sub-Lieutenant or in a higher rank or on promotion to the rank of a Commissioned Officer (Branch List), the name of the person concerned shall be submitted to the Government with a request for the Parchment Commission to t>e issued in his favour.

207. (1) Subject to the following provisions as to the right of Command, steps in rank given on or after retirement shall confer the right to the title, uniform, and other advantages of the higher rank.

(2) Where a step or steps have been granted automatically by virtue of and in strict seniority, the officers shall take command according to their seniority on the retired list.

(3) Except as provided above, steps in rank given on or after retirement, shall not give the right of command amongst naval officers, which shall be governed by their seniority in the rank last held on the active list on the date of retirement.

(4) When, however, an officer on the retired list is granted higher acting rank, he shall command according to such acting rank in the same manner ag-though he were on the active list.

(5) When a retired officer holding higher acting rank is promoted to the substantive rank on the retired list, he shall continue to take command in the acting rank granted to him before such substantive promotion, unless direc- tions to the contrary are received from the Chief of the Naval Staff.

204 T HK GAZETTE OF IXDIA EXTRAORDINARY [P,\KC U

208. Order of Command.—(1) All executive officers of the same rank shall ank and command according to their seniority in that rank and if they are of the same seniority according to the order in which their names stand in the Navy List, or when not inserted in the list, according to the date of their first commissions, or orders, in their existing rank.

(2) Officers other than executive officers shall rank with each other and with executive officers according to rank and seniority.

(3) Officers shall command as laid down in Regulation 225.

(4) Officers shall rank with officers of the Army and the Indian Air Force, in the order given in Regulation 250.

209. Commodore.—A Commodore shall rank above all Captains and below Rear Admirals throughout his tenure of appointment as Commodore. Among themselves, Commodores shall rank and command according to Iheir seniority as Captain.

210. Order of Command —Indian Navy and Reserves.—(1) Officers of the Indian Navy and Officers of the Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Vol- unteer Reserve who are given "Qualified Officers" status, take rank and com- mand in relation to each other according to their respective ranks and sub- stantive seniorities. Officers of the same rank and substantive seniority take rank and command in the order: Tndian Navy, Tndian Naval Reserve. Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.

(2) "Qualified Officers" of the reserves take rank and command before officers of the reserves of corresponding rank of any seniority who are not "Qualified Officers".

(3) Officers of the reserves who are not 'Qualified Officers' take rank and command after officers of the Indian Navy and 'Qualified Officers' of the reserves of corresponding rank of any seniority. In relation to each other they take rank and command according to their respective ranks and seniorities. Officers of the same rank and seniority take rank and command in the order (1) Indian Naval Reserve, (2) Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.

211. Commonwealth and Foreign Naval Forces.—An Officer of a Com- monwealth Naval Force, or a foreign Naval Force, shall rank with an officer of the Indian Navy according to his rank, and seniority in the force to which be belongs.

1EC. -i] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

205

212. Use of Naval ranks.—(1) Apart from the Commissioned Officers of rhc Indian Navy and Us Reserves on active service, the following categories of persons only arc entitled to use naval ranks with their names; the recognised method of doing so is indicated below in each case:—

(a) Permanent Commissioned Officers of the Indian Navy who retire with pension or gratuity, for example, Caplain . . . .. I.N. (Rctd.).

(b) Persons granted Honorary Commissions—(Hony.) Lieutenant Commander , I.N.

(c) Officers of the Emergency List of the I.N.—Lieutenant Commander , I.N. (Emergency LisO.

(d) Officers of the I.N.R. and I.N.V.R. on retirement—Commander I.N.R.
(2) Where the use of naval rank is permitted under sub-regulation (1), the rank used will be the substantive rank and not any other rank.

SECTION II—FLAG OFFICERS AND COMMODORES

213. Flag Officers.—Flag Officers are classed and shall rank and com- mand in the following order:—

Admirals of the Fleet

Admirals

Vice- Admirals

Rear-Admirals.

214. Fkig Officer Promoted.—Should an Admiral, a Vice-Admiral, or a Rear-Admiral, flying his flag as such by appointment, receive official notifica- tion of his promotion, he shall at once alter his flags to that of his new rank.

215. Commodore.—(1) A Captain may be constituted a Commodore when it may be deemed expedient. A Commodore shall, as a general rule, receive an appointment as a Captain of the ship in which his broad pendant is hoisted, and shall not have a Captain of the same' ship under him unless specially authorised.

(2) If transferred to another ship temporarily, it shall not be necessary for a Commodore to have an appointment to such ship; but if it be found neces- sary for him to remain in such latter ship, an appointment shall then be made to the ship in which he is borne.

206 THE GAZETTE O* INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

216. Flying of Broad Pendant.—A Commodore shall fly his broad pen- dant, where authorised to do so. only in the ship to which he is appointed, or in her tenders and boats, except in the circumstances provided for in Re- gulations 223 and 224.

217. Flag or other Officer in Command of a Fleet, of a Flotilla, of a Squadron or of an Area.—(1) A Flag or other officer who is appointed in command of a fleet, of a flotilla, of a squadron or of an area shall assume the title of the command when he has relieved his predecessor and taken over his duties.

(2) (a) In the event of the absence or sickness of the Flag or other officer in command of a fleet, of a Flotilla or a squadron, command shall devolve upon the next senior executive officer of that fleet, flotilla or squadron as the case may be, 'Short title SOP A).

(b) In the event of the absence or sickness of the Flag or other Officer in command of an area, command shall devolve upon the ne\t senior executive officer in the port where he is stationed (not the area).

218. Senior Officer disabled in action.—If an officer commanding a fleet, flotilla or squadron be from any cause rendered incapable of directing the operations of the fleet, flotilla or squadron in battle, or in the presence of an enemy, he may send for the officer next in command to come on board his (the Senior Officer's) ship, and to direct from thence all operations; and such Second in Command, if he be a Flag Officer or a Commodore, shall leave his flag or broad pendant flying on board his own ship, notwithstanding his absence from her on such duty.

219. Senior Officer killed in action.—If a Flag Officer or a Commodore commanding a fleet, flotilla or squadron should be lulled in battle, his flag or broad pendant shall continue to fly until the battle is ended or the enemy is no longer in sight; but the officer next in command shall immediately be in- formed of the event by signal or otherwise, as may at the time be most ad- visable; and he shall fcrthwith assume the chief command, repairing to. and managing the fleet, flotilla or squadron from the ship of the former Flag Offi- cer or Commodore commanding, should he judge it expedient to remove to her; in which case, if he be a Flag Officer or a Commodore, he shall leave his own flag or broad pendant flying on board the ship he quits until the battle is ended.

Skc. 4] tHE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXfRAdRDlNAkV 20?

220. Junior Flag Officer killed in action.—If any other Flag Officer or Commodore, not commanding a fleet, flotilla or squadron should be killed in battle, his flag or broad pendant shall continue to fly until the battle is ended: but the Flag Officer or Commodore commanding the fleet, flotilla or squad- ron shall immediately be informed of the event by signal or otherwise, as may be most advisable.

2 2 1. Deputy Chief of the Naval Staff.—(I) T he D e p u ty C h i ef Of t he Staff shall be a Flag Officer appointed as such by the Government.

(2) The Deputy Chief of the Naval Staff shall also be the Chief of Staff to the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(3) In the absence of the Chief of the Naval Staff from the Headquarters, the Deputy Chief of the Naval Staff may exercise such of the former's func- tions as may be authorised by him. save such powers as may, under law, be exercised only by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(4) Death or serious illness of the Chief of the Naval Staff.—If the Chief of the Naval Staff should die, or if the state of his health should make it absolutely necessary for him to quit his command without waiting for the appointment of his successor, the Deputy Chief of the Naval Staff shall forth- with assume command of the Service until such time as the directions of the Government are received.

222. Transfer of Command.—During the day on which a Flag Officer transfers the command to his successor, the flags of both officers shall re- main flying.

223. Shifting Flags or Broad Pendants.—Flag Officers and Commodores may shift their flags or broad pendants to, and may move on board, any other ship as the circumstances at the moment may induce them to deem proper for the good of the Service.

224. Senior Officer proceeding to another Ship.—(1) W h en it shall be absolutely requisite for the Senior Officer of two or more ships, not being a Flag Officer or Commodore, to be absent from his own ship and to go on board another ship under his orders, for the better conducting of any impor- tant service on which he may be engaged, he shall direct the officer command- ing such ship, to bear him in his proper rank, as lent for particular service, and while so borne, the said Senior Officer shall have the same command and authority in every respect as he would have had if present in his own ship.

2 0K JHK GAZETTE Ol INDIA EX1RAOR1HNAKA [PARI II

(2) In the event of the ship commanded by the Senior Officer of two or more ships, who is not a Flag Officer, being wrecked or lost, such Senior Officer may direct himself to be borne as additional in his proper rank., in one of the ships under his orders; and while so borne, or until an officer senior to him shall arrive on the spot and otherwise direct, he shall have the Same command and authority as he had before his own ship was lost.

(3> In either of the cases covered by sub-regulations (1) and (2), the Senior Officer shall relinquish all command and authority on board the ship in which he is temporarily borne by his own order as soon as the exigencies of the Service will admit thereof, and he shall forthwith report to his superior authority, for the information of the Government, the circumstances which rendered it necessary for him to avail himself of the provisions of this Re- gulation.

SECTION HI—GENERAL REGULATIONS

225. Military Command.—(1) It is the authority vested in officers of the Executive Branch and in sailors mentioned in Regulation 249 to command one or more ships or boats or aircraft according to their training and duties, or to direct any work or undertaking which requires the cooperation of dif- ferent branches of the Service. It may be conferred on other officers and sailors by appointment or by direction of superior authority.

(2) Officers and men entitled to exercise military command are not neces- sarily qualified by Iraining and duties to perform all the functions mentioned jn sub-regulation (1), and this must be borne in mind when detailing officers ami men for duties.

(3) All persons entided by definition te military command are qualified to assume the direction of work or undertakings which require the coopera- tion of different branches of the Service. Persons not entitled to military command'may be entrusted by superior authority with the direction of such work or undertakings when appropriate.

(4) Command of ships and boats shall be limited to qualified officers of the Executive Branch and seaman sailors, except when conferred by superior authority on other persons qualified by ability and experience.

(5) Command in the Air may be assumed only in accordance with the Regulations for Naval Air Arm,

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE Of INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

200

(6) Officers and sailors qualified as aircrew and appointed for flying duties but belonging to branches not entitled to military command may exercise it in the performance of their flying duties in the air, on board a ship and on the ground.

(7) Non-executive officers appointed in command of shore establishments may exercise such functions ot" military command as may be necessary for the proper performance of their duties.

(8) No officer of the Indian Navy shall be entitled to any military com- mand unless he is serving on full pay, is borne on the books of one of Indian Naval Ships, and is carrying out naval duties.

(9) Officers holding appointments under civil departments ot the Govern- ment shall not, without the express orders of the Chief of the Naval Staff, assume any command over or issue any orders to personnel of the Indian Navy other than those officers and men who are serving under their orders in their respective departments.

(10) Officers employed on Naval Armament Inspection duties shall take precedence within the Naval Armament Inspection pool according to their seniority in the inspection grade. Except when appointed temporarily ad- ditional to a seagoing ship and given appropriate specialist duties in the ship in accordance with Regulations for Naval Armament Inspection, they shall be in the same position as officers outside the executive category, in that while they may be given such power of command as their duties require, they do not automatically assume command of officers and/or sailors other than those placed under their orders.

(11) Except as provided in sub-regulations (3), (6), (7) and (9) and in Re- gulation 226, no officer or sailor not entitled to military command shall as- sume command ovei officers and men of other branches unless those have been appointed or detailed for duty in his department or placed under his orders.

(12) Honorary Rank or an Honorary Commission shall not carry with it any military command.

2I0 THE GAZETTE O| INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

226. Maintenance of Good Order.—It shall be the duty of every Officer, Chief Petty Officer, Petty Officer and Leading rate (or equivalent rate) of all branches of the Service to ensure that order and regularity are preserved in his vicinity among those officers and men, of whatever branch and whether on duty or not, who hold a rank, or rating, junior to him, and the provisions of sub-regulation (II) of Regulation 225 shall not be taken as precluding him from giving any orders to such persons junior to him as are necessary to en- able him to carry out this duty.

227. Command of Ship, order of.—A seagoing ship shall always be represented by an executive officer of the rank of Captain or below.

228. Command of Officers of Non-Executive Branches.—(1) Notwith- standing the relative rank and authority conferred by these Regulations on officers of branches other than the Executive Branch, they shall, whatever their rank, be under the command of the Captain and the Executive Officer of the ship in which they may be and of the Officer of the Watch for the time being; and in all matters outside their own departments (except as provided in Regulations 225, 226 and 236) they shall be subject to the authority of the senior officer of the Executive Branch present or in charge of the Service on which they are employed.

(2) In no case shall officers of the non-Executive Branches be deemed to be superior in rank to, or take precedence of, the officer appointed to com- mand the ship or establishment in which they are employed or the officer or other person on whom the command of such ship or establishment may properly devolve in the absence of the officer appointed to the command thereof.

229. Officer of Executive Branch Present.—If two or more officers not of the Executive Branch are in the presence of an officer of the Executive Branch under whose command the senior of these officers is serving, the others, whatever their rank and standing may be, shall not take precedence of the officer of the Executive Branch, within the sphere of his command.

230. Officer in Command—Rank and Precedence.—Officers in command of Indian Naval Ships shall take rank and precedence over the officers placed under their command on all occasions, whether on shore or afloat.

SK. 4] THE GAZETTE Or 1,\DU EXTRAORDINARY 211

231. Command in Temporary Absence of Captain.—Except in a shore establishment, the senior executive officer on board (other than an officer appointed additional for staff or special duties, or an officer not qualified to command ships or boats) shall, in the temporary absence of the Captain, be responsible for everything done on board. As Commanding Officer for the time being, he shall assume the powers and duties of the Captain. In a shore establishment, command shall descend in the branch of the Captain, provided that an officer of any branch other than the Executive Branch 6hall not assume command if there is an officer of the Executive Branch senior to him; but command shall not devolve on any officer appointed additional for staff or special duties or for courses. If the officer appointed as Captain of a shore establishment is an officer of a branch other than that from which the Captain would normally be appointed in accordance with the establishment sanctioned, the command of that establishment shall, in the temporary ab- sence of the Captain, descend as though the branch of the Captain were the branch specified in the sanctioned establishment:

Provided that in the case of Indian Naval Ship HOOGHLY and Indian Naval Ship ADYAR the command shall descend to the next senior officer (other than Medical Officer) irrespective of branch.

232. Command when Captain is Sick or Absent.—(1) If the Captain has ceased to exercise command whether through sickness or for any other reason, or because of absence on duty, or leave during which he will be away from the ship, the officer next in command shall assume powers and duties as though he had himself been appointed in command. In such circumstances he has full powers of punishment as Captain of the ship.

(2) When the Captain, without having ceased to exercise command, is absent from his ship, the officer next in command shall be responsible for every thing done on board. He shall act as Commanding Officer for the time being and shall assume the powers necessary to carry out this duty other than the powers of punishment vested in the Captain.

233. Command when Executive Officer does not succeed.—When the officer succeeding to the command is other than the Executive Officer of the ship, he shall not take upon himself the routine duties of the Executive Officer, except by order of the Captain or in the case of necessity.

234. Authority of Officer of the Watch.—-Every officer or other person. under the rank of Captain, not being either the Executive Officer or the Com- manding Officer of the ship for the time being, shall be subordinate to the

212 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

Officer of the Watch, whatever may be his rank, in regard to the perform- ance of the duties with which he is charged.

235. Officers borne additional.—When it is desired that an officer borne additional for staff or special duties should practise or gain experience in ship handling, and the like, authority for him to take charge of a watch at sea or in harbour may be given by the senior officer of the squadron or unit, provid- ed that nothing in this regulation shall put him in the line of succession to command.

236. Presiding Officer at Assemblages.—At boards of inquiry, survey, and other similar assemblages of officers, the officer who, by virtue of his office, would under the foregoing regulations take the military command, shall nor- mally preside irrespective of the relative rank of the other members, whose precedence amongst themselves on such occasions shall be determined by Regulation 208. The convening authority may, however, at his discretion appoint an officer not of the Executive Branch to preside.

237. Officer Promoted.—An officer who is promoted shall take rank and command accordingly only if he is re-appointed to his ship in the higher rank. Tf not so re-appointed, he shall continue to perform the duties of, and assume command in the rank from which he has been promoted, but he shall be senior to other officers of that rank, until relieved or until other instructions are issued by the Chief of the Naval Staff.

238. In tenders or boats.—An officer absent on service in a tender or boat attached to the ship in which he is borne, shall have the same command as he would have, were he actually on board the ship in which he is borne.

239. Authority when Wrecked or Lost.—When one of Indian Naval ships is wrecked, or otherwise lost or destroyed or taken by the enemy, the command, power, and authority given to the Captain, and to the other officers and the crew with respect to each other, shall remain and be in full force, as effectually as if the ship were not lost.

240. Officers lent.—Officers lent by competent authority to do duty on board any other ship, although borne as supernumeraries, shall take the same rank and command, and be considered in every respect for the time they are so employed, as if they actually belonged to the complement.

SKC 4] THE GAZETTE OF iNDIA EXTRAORDINARY 2l3

241. Officers taking Passage.—Any officer taking passage in one of Indian Naval Ships, may, though borne as supernumerary, be ordered to do duty if of inferior rank or junior to the Executive Officer of the ship in which he is embarked; and while so employed he shall take the same rank and command, and shall be considered in every respect as if he actually belonged to the complement; but if the Captain of the ship shall die, the acting command thereof is vested in the officers mentioned in Regulation 231 and in no case shall it be assumed by a supernumerary officer, except when he shall have received the express authority mentioned in Regulation 242 or be in the position of the senior officer described in Regulation 224.

242. Additional for Special Service.—Captains and other officers of the Executive Branch, borne on the books of any of Indian Naval Ships as "Additional, for special or particular service", shall never assume the charge and command of the ships in which they are so borne, or any other charge or command, except that which may appertain to the special or particular service for which they are borne, unless they receive from the Chief of the Naval Staff express authority to the contrary.

243. "Additional" not for Special Service.—Captains and other officers of the Executive Branch who are borne on the books of any of Indian Naval Ships as "Additional", but not for any special or particular service, shall take rank and command in the ships in which they are so borne, and be considered as if they belonged to the complements of such ships.

244. Other Officers "Additional".—Officers of branches other than the Executive Branch, and all persons not included in the Regulations 242 and 243 who are borne on the books of any of Indian Naval Ships as "Addi- tional", shall perform the duties for which they are appointed, shall be considered as belonging to the ships in which they are borne, and shall take rank and precedence according to their respective positions in the Indian Navy.

SECTION IV—ACTING RANK

245. Acting promotion of officers of the Army Medical and Army Dental Corps seconded to the Navy shall continue to be regulated under the rules applicable to their respective corps.

246. Confirmed officers take command over acting.—Officers of acting rank shall rank and command after those holding the corresponding con- firmed rank, and in relation to officers of the same denomination shall rank

214 T HE GAZETTE OF INDIA HXTJIAORDINARY [PART n

and command according to the order in which their names stand in the Navy List, unless the Chief of the Naval Staff may otherwise direct.

SECTION V.—SHIP'S COMPANY

247. (1) The crews of Indian Naval Ships shall rank and command after Naval Cadets according to this Regulation.

(2) Any sailor of any one of the following rates shall rank and command before any sailor of a rate below it in the following list, except that sailors exercising Military Command rank and command before all sailors placed under their command: —

Chief Petty Officer

Petty Officer

Leading rating

Able rating

Ordinary rating

Boy rating.

(3) Sailors belonging to any one of the rates mentioned in sub-regulation (2) shall rank and command among themselves according to their seniority in that rate, provided that: —

(a) "Chief" artificer or mechanician sailors (for example Chief Engine Room Artificer, Chief Electrical Mechanician) shall rank and command over all other artificers or mechanicians not holding the rank of "Chief" (for example Electrical Arti- ficer 1st Class or Mechanicians 1st Class). "Chief" artificer or mechanician sailors shall rank and command among them- selves according to seniority in the "Chief" rating. Also for departmental work in a ship, "Chief" artificer or mechanician sailors of any one department (for example, Electrical, Engine Room, and the like) shall be considered senior to all other artificer or mechanician and non-artificer sailors of the same department [for example Chief Electrician, C.P.O. M(E), and the like].

(b) Except as provided in clause (a), where "Chief artificer or mechanician sailors are together with Chief Petty Officers of other branches, they shall rank and command according to their seniority as Chief Petty Officer.

SEC 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 215

(c) Artificer or Mechanician sailors of a particular class (for example ERA 2nd Class, EAR 1st Class, etc.) shall rank and command over all artificer or mechanician sailors of a lower class. Artificer or mechanician sailors of the same class shall rank and command among themselves according to their seniority in that class.

(d) For purposes of departmental work only, in the absence of the departmental officer, the seniormost artificer or mechanician sailor of the department concerned may be directed to take charge of the department and deputise for the departmental officer.

(4) Acting sailor shall rank and command immediately after correspond- ing confirmed sailors, and among themselves according to the dates they attained their acting rating.

(5) Sailors of the same branch rated on the same day shall rank and command according to the order in which they appear on the roster for advancement. Sailors of different branches, and sailors whose relative position has not already been determined by roster, shall rank and command according to the order in which they attained man's rating. Sailors who have been disrated and re-advanced will reckon their previous service in their present rating for purposes of rank and command.

(6) Where a situation arises in regard to the exercise of rank and com- mand not specifically governed by the above provisions, Commanding Officers should deal with the case according to its merits with a view to the best interests of the Service.

(7) Relative rank of Chief Petty Officers, Petty Officers and men of the Indian Navy with Non-Commissioned Officers and men of the Army and the Indian Air Force shall be as laid down in Regulation 250.

248. Pensioners and Fleet Reservists.—The provisions of sub-regulations (3) and (5) of Regulation 247 shall not apply to pensioners and Fleet Re- servists called up for further service in emergency. They shall rank and command according to seniority based on the time served in active service, including time served on mobilisation.

2 l6 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARV [PART 11

249. Military Command by Sailors.—The following sailors shall be entitled tn p.Ydrrisfi militarv rnrnmnnd •

Seamen:

Chief Petty Officer

Petty Officer

Leading Seaman

Able Seaman

Ordinary Seaman

Signal:

Chief Yeoman of Signals

Yeoman of Signals

Leading Signalman

Signalman

Ordinary Signalman

Regulating :

Master-At Arms

Regulating Petty Officer

Leading Patrolman

Naval Airman (All categories):

Chief Airman

Petty Officer Airman

Leading Airman

Naval Airman 1st Class

Naval Airman 2nd Class

SW3. 4J THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 2 1'

SECTION VI—INDIAN NAVY, ARMY AND AIR FORCE

250. Relative Rank—Indian Navy, Army and Air Force.—The relativi rank of members of the Indian Navy, the Army and the Air Force shall be as laid down in the following tables.—

Indian Navy

Army

Indian Air Force

Admiral of the Fleet* Field Marshal*

Marshal of the Air

Force* Admiral* General Air Chief Marshal* Vice-Admiral Lieut-General Air Marshal Rear-Admiral Major-General Air Vice Marshal Commodore Brigadier Air Commodore Captain Colonel Group Captain Commander Lieut. Colonel Wing Commander Lieutenant Commander' Major Squadron Leader Lieutenant Captain Flight Lieutenant Sub-Lieutenant Lieutenant Flying Officer *M?r<";—These ranks do not exist at present. Acting Sub-Lieutenant") Pilot Officer Senior Commissioned )• Second lieutenant; Officer J Commissioned Officer (Branch List) No equivalent No equivalent Midshipman } r 1 1

(a) Risaldar Major

Subedar Major

1 (b) Risaldar

1

1

!

No equivalent

Risaldar CI.I., RVFC Subedar Subedar CI.L, AMC (S.M.S.C.C.) Subedar Clerk

1 ! I Master Warrant y Officer

1

(0 RisaJdar CI. II.,

RVFC

Subedar CI.II.,

AMC(S.M.S.C.C)

i |

i1 (d) Jemadar

1

I

Jemadar Clerk

Jemadar Bandmaster

J

fI

3l8 TOE CAZE'ITF. OF lSDlA EXTRAORDINARY [PART 11

Indian Navy

Army

Indian Air Force

So equivalent

No equivalent'

Warrant Officer

Chief Petty Officer

No equivalent

Plight Sergeant

Dafadar or Havildar

™ 1

(a) Regimental Dafadar Majo r Regimental Havildar Maj Havildar Major Armamer Artificer¹

Regimental Q.M. Dafadai Regimental Q.M. Havilda Battalion Havildar Major Battalion Q.M. Havildar

(b) Farrier Dafadar Major

ir

Squadron Dafadar Major Squadron Q.M. Dafadar Battery Havildar Major Battery Q.M. Havildar Company Havildar Major Company Q.M. Havildar Q.M. Dafadar

Petty Officer -< (c) Dafadar

> Sergeant

Armourer Dafadar Havildar Artisans' Gunner Havildar Driver Havildar Farrier Havildar Havildar Havildar Clerk Armourer Havildar Band Havildar Trumpet Major Drum Major' Bugle Major Pipe Major Dafadar Dresser

,, Dafadar Rider

Stt 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 21 9

Indian Navy

Indian Air Fottrce

Army

Lj Dafadar INaih

1

•

i. Naik

Lance Dafadar Lance Havildar Lance Dafadar Rider R.V.F.C. f Lance Dafadar Dresser R.V.F.C. ! J Corporal

Leading ratings (but junior to

Arn.y ranks)

Artificer Naik Driver Naik Gunner Naik Naik Clerk Band Naik Farrier Lance Dafadar

(a) Acting Lance Dafadar 1

1

1

i

Lance Naik Sowar Gunner Driver Sapper Signalman (6) Sepoy Rifleman

Able and Ordinary

rating.

Leading Air- craftsman Aircraftsman X Class Aircraftsman II Class

1

Assistant Armourer Trumpeter Bugler Piper Drummer Bandsman Signaller Sowar Rider R.V.F.C. Sowar Dresser R.V.F.C Farrier Craftsman

251. Relative Seniority.—(1) The relative seniority of officers of the Indian Navy, Army and Indian Air Force, holding equivalent ranks, who serve together in an Inter-Service Organisation shall be determined a* follows: —

(a) Officers holding equivalent substantive rank (and no acting rank) shall rank according to their seniority in the substan- tive rank and

(b) Officers holding acting rank shall rank after officers holding cor- responding substantive rank. Officers of equivalent acting ranks in relation to each other shall rank according to their seniority in the substantive rank.

220 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

(2) Joint Service with Land or Air Forces.—When officers of the Navy are employed on shore, on joint service with the land or air forces, their relative rank shall carry with it all the precedence and advantages, except command, attaching to the rank with which it corresponds, and shall re- gulate the choice of quarters.

252. Power to exercise Command over Members of Naval Forces.—(1) When members of the regular Army and the Air Force or of either of these forces are serving with members of the Indian Navy or Indian Naval Reserve Forces under conditions specified in sub-regulation (2), the members of the regular Army and the Air Force may, under section 7 of the Navy Act, 1957 exercise all powers of command other than powers of punishment, as if they were members of the Naval Forces of corresponding rank and seniority.

(2) For the purposes of clause (24) of section 3 and sub-section (1) of section 7 of the Navy Act. 1957, the following shall be the conditions in which members of the regular Army and the Air Force or either of these forces serving with members of the Indian Navy or Indian Naval Reserve Forces may exercise the powers of command referred to in sub-regulation (1) or be superior officers in relation to members of the Tndian Navy or Indian Naval Reserve Forces, namely: —

(a) When a member of the Naval Forces is acting with a body of the regular Army or the Air Force which is on active service;

(b) When a member of the Naval Forces is being conveyed on any convoy of the Army,

(d) When a member of the Naval Forces is attached to or serving in any Army or Air Force Unit;

(e) When a member of the Naval Forces is serving in or is a patient in a hospital or medical unit, in which an officer of the regular Army or Air Force is on duty or is a patient;

(f) Where a body of the Naval Forces is acting with a body of the regular Army or Air Force and an order in writing applying Section 7 of the Navv Act. 1957 while those bodies are so acting has been made by the officers in command of each such body, provided that—

Sec 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

22I

(i) any such order may be made jointly by the respective officers in command of Naval, Army and Air Force formations;

(ii) any such order may be limited to a specified period or to a particular situation;

(iii) in no case, shall any Naval officer appointed to the com- mand of any ship or ships of the Indian Navy, be supersed- ed when afloat by an officer of the regular Army or Air Force and that in no case shall any officer of the regular Army or Air Force appointed to the command of any body of the regular Army or Air Force, be superseded when on land or air as the case may be, by any naval officer; and

(iv) any such order, when made, shall be communicated as earl> as possible for the information of the Government, who shall have the power to revoke or vary the provisions of any such order when deemed advisable.

(g) Where a body of Naval Forces is acting with a body of the regular Army or Air Force and the Government by special order have declared that it is necessary for officers of the regular Army or Air Force to exercise command over persons subject to the Navy Act, 1957 in a particular place with that body of the Naval Forces:

Provided that in no case shall any Naval officer appointed to the com- mand of any ship or ships of the Indian Navy be superseded when afloat by any officer of the regular Army or Air Force and that in no case, shall any officer of the regular Army or Air Force appointed to the command of any body of the regular Army or Air Force, be superseded when on land or air as the case may be, by any naval officer.

253. Precedence in India.—The table of precedence in India shall be as contained in Appendix V.

222 1HE GAZETTE Ol- INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

CHAPTER XII

SAILORS—CONDITIONS OF SERVICE

SiiCTioN I—GENERAL

254. Appointment to other Navies.—All sailors are liable for service with any other navy as may be directed by the Chief of the Naval Staff. In select- ing sailors for such service preference shall be given to volunteers, but if the requisite number of suitable volunteers is not forthcoming, sailors may be drafted as for any other appointment

255. Liability of Sailors.—(1) All sailors are liable for service in any military, civil or other appointment whether in India or abroad.

(2) Sailors are liable to be transferred from one branch to another branch at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

256. Drafting record.—(I) The Captain Naval Barracks shall be res- ponsible for keeping a complete and uptodate record of the whereabouts of all sailors.

(2) In overseas, when conditions render this desirable, the Senior Officer shall arrange for all temporary movements, or movements for which Gen- form will be some time in transit, to be recorded locally on the station, in such a way that he can inform the appropriate authority at home of any changes in personnel.

(3) Enquiries as to the whereabouts of sailors shall be addressed to the Captain Naval Barracks.

257. Drafting.—No sailor shall be prejudiced in his substantive rate by being discharged to another ship; should there be no enquivalent rate open to him in the ship to which he may be sent as part complement, he will be borne as supernumerary provided that nothing in this Regulation shall effect the power to disrate for punishment, or to revert for proved un- suitability.

258. Discharge from ship.—No person is to be discharged from the ship's books without the authority of the Chief of the Naval Staff or of the Administrative Authority except for one of the following reasons: —

Death, desertion, transfer to some other ship, training, supersession, sickness, or dismissal by sentence of court-martial or, at home, discharge to shore on expiration of engagement.

SEC- 4| itLE O A Z O IE Ol- I.\D1A £XTRAORD1NARY

22$

259. Disposal of sailors on discharge from ship's books.—Unless orders are received to the contrary, all sailors on discharge from ship's books shall be drafted to Naval Barracks for disposal.

260. Inability to report for duty.—When a. sailor is unable to report for duty due to any cause whatsoever, he shall report the fact to his Command- ing Officer at the earliest.

SECTION II.—ENTRY, ENGAGEMENTS AND RE-ENTRY,

Entry

261. Recruitment.—(1) The Chief of the Naval Staff may recruit sailors required for the Service.

(2) Recruitment of sailors shall be made through boy entry, artificer apprentice entry, and direct entry as necessary. The recruitment shall be carried out by the Recruitment Organisation established for the purpose and by any other authority as may be decided upon by the Chief of the Naval Staff from time to time. Persons authorised to enrol sailors, the manner, procedure and terms and conditions of enrolment shall be as laid down in the appropriate Regulations.

(3) Recruits shall conform to such physical and medical standards as may be prescribed by the Chief of the Naval Staff, The educational standards, as well as age limits and any other conditions of recruitment of sailors may be prescribed by the Government from time to time.

262. Fraudulent Entry.—(1) If a Man, Boy or Artificer Apprentice is found within the period of 3 months from the date of enrolment, to be in- eligible by age, or to have entered the service by deception of any kind, he mav be discharged by the Captain. Where, however, in such cases an appli- cation for discharge is received from the sailor, or. in the case of one who is below 18 years, from his parent or guardian, within the said period of 3 months, the sailor shall be discharged by the Captain.

After the lapse of the said period of 3 months, prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff shall be obtained for discharge of such persons.

(2) If a person is found to have entered the Naval Service while belong- ing to the Army, Army Reserve, Indian Air Force or Indian Air Force Reserve, reference shall first be made to the Officer Commanding the Unit to which the man belonged, to ascertain whether it is desired to claim him under his original engagement. If he is not claimed, the question of his discharge shall then be decided as in sub-regulation (1).

224 T HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

(3) Until an enrolled person is finally discharged, no irregularity or illegality in his enrolment or any other ground shall affect his position as an enrolled person or invalidate any proceedings against him under the Act.

(4) The reasons for any discharge under the provisions of this Regulation will be 'Fraudulent Entry'.

263. Service Certificates.—All particulars required to be entered in the Service Certificate shall be so done, after tallying the same with the entries made in the Form of Enrolment, particular attention being paid to the verification from the person by personal interrogation, of his age and name, and the address of his next-of-kin, with correct spellings, etc.

264. Instructions to Recruiting Authorities.—Recruiting Officers shall be responsible for explaining clearly to the recruits the conditions of service in general, the duties of the Branch in which the person is being enrolled, the various items comprising 'Clean Ship' duties and for giving any further in- formation they may require. They shall ensure that the recruits fully under- stand and accept the conditions of and their liabilities to the Service, before they (the recruits) affix their signatures on the declarations in the Form of Enrolment contracting to serve the Navy for the period specified therein. The declaration shall be duly witnessed by a responsible person, like, Justice of Peace, Gazetted Officer. Headmaster of a school, Lambardar. Tehsildar, Naib Tehsildar or a Police Officer not below the rank of Assistant Sub- Inspector. The witness must be able to vouch for the relationship or the identity (in case of legal guardian) of the person who makes his signature or affixes his thumb impression on the declaration in the Form of Enrol- ment, in regard to his willingness to permit his son or ward to be enrolled in the Indian Navy.

265. Suspected Deserters.—Should there be grounds for suspecting that a person offering himself for enrolment as a Man or Boy or Artificer Ap- prentice is a deserter from Government Service, the Captain shall deal with him in accordance with Regulation 262(2) if applicable.

266. Adverse Verification.—All enrolled persons who are found, on receipt of information in the post-enrolment verification rolls, to have un- satisfactory character or antecedents, shall be liable to be discharged as "Service No Longer Required". Each case shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff for orders.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

225

267. Enrolment of former Government employees.—Former employees of the Central or State Governments who have been dismissed or removed from service shall not be entered in the Navy.

268. Engagements.—(1) Boys, Artificer Apprentices and Direct Entry; sailors shall be enrolled for Continuous Service as provided in sub-regula- tion (1) of regulation 269.

(2) Re-enrolment of Continuous Service sailors shall be as provided in sub-regulation ( 3 ).

O) (a) Except as provided in Regulation 270, Continuous Service men who, after completing the period of their initial Continuous Service enrol- ment, volunteer and are permitted to continue to serve, shall, subject to the provisions of Regulation 269(2), be re-enrolled by the Captain Naval Barracks, for a period not exceeding that required to complete the service necessary to qualify for the minimum pension. In exceptional cases, how- ever, where the exigencies of the Service so warrant, the prior sanction of the Chief of the Naval Staff may be obtained instead for the re-enrolment of the sailor for a period not exceeding 8 years.

(ft Re-enrolment after completing the necessary qualifying service for minimum pension, shall normally be allowed for a period not exceeding 2 years at a time, subject to the proviso in Explanation (ii). Such re-enrol- ment for the first spell of 2 years shall be made by the Captain Naval Barracks, Bombay, but further re-enrolment of two years at a time may be made by the Captain Naval Barracks with the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff. In cases, however, where the exigencies of Service so warrant, re-enrolment on completion of the necessary qualifying service for minimum pension for a period not exceeding 5 years at a time may be made, subject to the proviso in Explanation (ii), by the Captain Naval Barracks, with the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(c) Captains or Captain Naval Barracks are or is to forward their or his recommendations to the Captain Naval Barracks or the Chief of the Naval Staff, as the case may be, for re-enrolment of a sailor or his discharge to shore, not later than six months before the expiry of a sailor's current period of enrolment or re-enrolment. The exigencies of the Service permitting, the annual leave or accumulated annual leave to which he may be entitled shall be granted to a sailor in all cases of discharge, as distinct from dis- missal, whatever may be the kind of discharge, subject to the proviso that his period of service shall not be extended for that purpose without the previous sanction of the Government except as provided in Regulation 270.

226. THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARV [PART It

(d) Even after orders have been passed for the discharge of a sailor, he may, if he has not previously volunteered, volunteer to re-enrol. In such cases, provided the re-enrolment can be effected before the expiry of his current period of enrolment or re-enrolment, and provided he satisfies the requirements of Regulation 269(2), he may be re-enrolled in accordance with clause (a) or clause (b).

Explanation (i).—Cases requiring approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff shall not be submitted unless further retention of the sailor concerned is specially desirable in the interests of the Service.

Explanation (ii).—No sailor shall be permitted to serve for more than the qualifying Service required for earning the maximum pension of his confirmed rate except as provided in Regulation 270 and Explanation (iii).

Explanation (iii).—In exceptional cases, where the exigencies of the Service warrant it, the Chief of the Naval Staff may sanction further exten- sion of service beyond the time required for earning maximum pension for a period not exceeding one year at a time upto but not beyond the limit of age stipulated in Regulation 288 subject to the condition that the individual concerned satisfies the requirements of Regulation 269(2).

(4) Notwithstanding anything contained in these regulations, the Chief of the Naval Staff may, at any time, without assigning any reason, discharge a sailor from Service.

(5) In all cases where the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff is to be obtained for re-enrolment, applications for the requisite permission to re-enrol shall be made sufficiently before the expiry of the period of exist- ing engagement in order that the decision arrived at may be received before completion of time.

(6) The enrolment and re-enrolment forms of sailors must never be so ivorded that the enrolment or re-enrolment appears to commence at a date later than the date of their being signed.

(7) Enrolment, Leave, and the like, of Sailors.—The Chief of the Naval Staff may delegate to the Captain, Naval Barracks. Bombay, the power to engage and draft enrolled sailors and to grant them prize money and medals.

269. Continuous Service.—(1) Boys, Artificer Apprentices and Direct Entry sailors may be enrolled for a period calculated to permit a period of 10 years' service to be completed from the date of attaining 17 years of age

SEC 4] I HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 227

or from the date of being rated in the Man's rate on successful completion of initial training, whichever is later, provided their services are so long required.

Continuous Service sailors of all Branches shall be liable, if required, for a further 10 years' service in the Indian Fleet Reserve, subject to the pro- visions of the Regulations for the Indian Fleet Raserve.

(2) No sailor shall be re-enrolled unless he fulfils the following condi- tions : —

(a) Out of the three annual assessments immediately preceding r" enrolment, he must have had at least two assessments of character and efficiency not below 'V.G.' and 'Sat', respeo tively.

(b) Must be recommended by his Captain as in all respects suitable to continue in Service.

(c) Must have been declared medically fit for satisfactorily carrying out the duties required of him.

270. Period of Compulsory Service.—The period for which a sailor can be compelled to serve shall be reckoned from the date on which his enrolled period commenced without regard to any break in its continuity that may have been occasioned by desertion, invaliding, imprisonment or any other cause.

271. Probationary Period.^-All service rendered as a Boy or Artificer Apprentice is on probation. Direct Entry sailors shall be on probation for the first two years of service [except in the case of Sick-Berth, Cooks (O)& (S), Steward and Topass Branches where the period is of one year only].

Re-Entry

272. Re-entry.—(1) No sailor shall be re-entered after a break in service without the prior approval of the Captain Naval Barracks, who may approve applications for re-entry, provided the individual is considered to be suitable in all respects for performing the duties of the rate in which he is being re-entered. Any application that is required to be submitted to the Chief of the Naval Staff is to be accompanied by the recommendation of the Captain Naval Barracks.

(2) Except with the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff, no sailor with a break in service of more than 3 years (more than 5 years in the case of Fleet Reservists) shall be re-entered,

2 28 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

(3) Except with the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff, no man shall be permitted to re-enter unless he can complete time for pension (reckoning former service where permitted) before attaining the upper age limit prescribed for superannuation. The upper age limit for superannua- tion in each case shall be the age prescribed for the rate in which the man is re-entered or to which he may be advanced by day-by-day advancement immediately after re-entry.

(4) Sailors who have been invalided shall not be re-entered without the sanction of the Government. A full medical report shall be forwarded for consideration, All men invalided from the service whose re-entry is approved shall produce their invaliding or pension certificate at the time of re-entry in order that their cases may be fully known.

(5) Sailors discharged on compassionate grounds may be permitted to re-enter only exceptionally and with the approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

'

(6) (a) Ex-Servicemen re-entering after having been absent from the service for more than 3 years (more than 5 years in the case of Reservists) shall not be permitted to count their previous service and shall be treated as new entrants. Sailors re-entering within 3 years (5 years in the case of Reservists) will count their previous qualifying service for all purposes.

(b) On re-entry Ex-Servicemen shall be required to sign a fresh engage- ment either to complete time for pension or to serve for a period of 10 years or upto the age of superannuation of the rate in which re-entered, •whichever is least.

(7) (a) Sailors who are allowed to count their previous service shall be re-entered as follows: —

Rate to be entered in

Rata held at the time

Ordinary rate.

Ordinary Seaman or equivalent rate and below. . . . ..

Able fate and above of all branches other

Able rate.

than the Regulating Branch.

Leading rate and above of the Regulating

Branch

Leading Patrolman. Mechanician 4th Class.

Mechanician 4th Class and above

Artificer 4th Class and above.

Artificer 5th Class. . . .. Acting Artificer 4th class.

Artificer 4th Class. Artificer 5th Class. Acting Artificer 4th Class:

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 229

(b) Sailors re-entering in a lower rate than that held at the time of dis- charge from service are to be advanced day-by-day in successive stages till they attain the rate held by them at the time of discharge.

(c) Sailors re-entering in a different branch from that in which they pre- viously served shall be re-entered in the lowest grade of that branch in which sailors arc normally entered.

(8) All Ex-Servicemen reporting for re-entry are to be victualled and accommodated in Naval Establishments for a period not exceeding two weeks while awaiting final selection or rejection.

(9) Railway warrants shall be issued to Ex-Servicemen called to an establishment for selection for re-entry. Tn case of those who have to travel between places not connected by railway, travelling expenses by the shortest route in lieu of railway warrants will be given. Sailors who may subsequently be rejected will similarly be granted railway warrants or travelling expenses in lieu, as the case may be, for their return journey.

(10) All sailors shall be medically examined before re-entry into the Navy, to ensure that they conform to the prescribed medical standards.

(11) On re-entry, the re-entrant shall be required to refund any gratuity other than War Gratuity, received in respect of his former service within a period of 3 years from the date of his re-entry in not more than 36 monthly instalments from his pay. The first instalment shall be payable within three months from the date of re-entry.

(12) The Controller of Defence Accounts (Navy) shall be informed after an Ex-Serviceman is re-entered and an audit report shall be obtained on the previous service of the sailor before such service is accepted.

(13) (a) Sailors in receipt of ordinary pensions shall be liable for service in the Indian Navy Fleet Reserve, if required to join that reserve, and they may not be re-entered for active service other than under the Regulations for the Tndian Fleet Reserve. Sailors in receipt of disability pensions shall not be re-entered. Exceptional cases in which it is desired to re-enter pensioner shall be submitted to the Government for approval.

(b) The undermentioned categories of ex-sailors shall not be re-entered:

(i) Those discharged unsuitable.

23 0 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

(ii) Those discharged as "Service No Longer Required", provided that those discharged "Service No Longer Required" under Regulation 268 consequent on reduction of authorised establishment may be re-entered in accordance with the above provisions.

(iii) Those dismissed from the Naval Service.

SECTION III.—Transfer between Branches

273. Transfer of men from one Branch to another.—(1) Transfer from one Branch to another may be allowed only subject to the approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff, who will, however, not consider such applica- tions unless: —

(a) there are vacancies in the branch to which transfer is desired, and the training of the applicant for the new branch can be arranged;

(b) the applicant is recommended by his Captain and possesses the prescribed educational qualifications and medical standard for the new rate; and

(c) the transfer is otherwise in the interest of the Service.

(2) All candidates for entry in the Indian Navy shall be required to sign an acknowledgement that they have not been induced to enter by the prospect of being transferred to another rate at their own request. No application for transfer shall be entertained if made on the ground of such alleged inducement.

(3) All applications submitted to the Chief of the Naval Staff under these regulations must be accompanied by the sailor's Service Documents.

(4) Applications from sailors for transfer from one rate to another shall be submitted through proper channels to the Captain Naval Barracks for onward transmission to the Chief of the Naval Staff. Applications shall be forwarded only when the man concerned is considered to possess parti- cular aptitude for the new rate or where there are exceptional circum- stances known to his Captain, and in any case the transfer must be recommended as being clearly in the interests of the Service and of the man. The final decision shall depend upon the requirements of the Service in the branches to which transfer is desired.

SF.C. 4] THE GAZETTE Oi INDIA EXTRAORDINARY ±§l

(5) Where necessary, the Chief of the Naval Staff shall issue instruc- tions for the man to undergo a course of trial in the proposed new branch, the nature and duration of which shall be as directed by the Chief of the Naval Staff. Based on the results of the course and the other con- ditions in sub-regulation (4) being fulfilled, a final decision shall be conveyed by the Chief of the Naval Staff. Transfer shall generally be to the lowest rate in which men are normally entered in the new branch but this may be relaxed at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff. If transferred in equivalent rate (but above O. D. rate) the effective date of transfer shall be the date of commencement of the Conversion Course. The effective date of transfer if in O. D. rate shall be the basic date of training of the batch with which a transferee is conjoined.

(6) The Captain Naval Barracks, on recommendation from the Captain, Training Establishment, may grant reasonable requests from sailors to transfer from one branch to another while undergoing the New Entry Course. If found unsuitable during the New Entry Course, men may be transferred to another branch at the discretion of the Captain, Naval Barracks.

(7) When transfer is necessary due to medical reasons (that is to say, a voluntary transfer as an alternative to invaliding, or where there is clearly a prospect of invaliding) sailors may normally be transferred subject to the above provisions in the equivalent rate with seniority counting from the date of transfer, except that ordinary rates shall retain existing seniority.

SECTION IV.—Discharges

274. Discharges iti India.—(1) Except with the prior concurrence of the Captain Naval Barracks to the contrary, the discharge of all sailors on the expiration of their engagements shall be effected through the Naval Barracks at Bombay.

(2) Ships and establishments shall ensure that sailors sent for discharge are accompanied by their Service Documents.

275. Hospital patients due for discharge.-—(1) Any sailor who is under treatment in a hospital, for any disease other than Tuberculosis on the day he is due for discharge or release from the Service on completion of his engagement, shall be brought before a medical board and released on the due date. This board shall record the clinical condition of the individual.

^32 THE GAZETTE OJ INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PA*T il

assess the percentage of disablement and express an opinion regarding attri- butability or aggravation of the disability. The medical board shall, how- ever, assess the percentage of disablement of the individual for a period of six months.

(2) The sailor concerned shall then continue to be given free medical treatment until medical or surgical finality is reached and he is fit for dis- charge from the hospital. Before final discharge from the hospital, he shall again be brought before a resurvey medical board which will record its findings on the clinical condition of the individual and assess the percentage of disablement at that time.

276. Discharge overseas.—Where a sailor is serving overseas at the time he becomes entitled to be discharged and he desires to be discharged overseas, his case shall be referred to the Chief of the Naval Staff for orders. The request to be discharged overseas shall be made at least six months before the due date.

277. When discharged under 18 years of age.—When a sailor under 18 years of age is discharged from the Service, the Commanding Officer of the ship or establishment from which he is discharged shall inform his parent or guardian of the date of discharge and the cause of discharge.

278. Unsuitable, Incompetent or Undesirable Sailors.—(I) If the Com- manding Officer finds that any sailor of the ship's company is unable, either through mental or physical incapacity or through incompetence, to perform the duties of the lowest rate in his branch to which he can be disrated, or if the retention of any sailor is considered undesirable on grounds of conduct or character, he shall take the appropriate course among the following: —

(a) If the sailor volunteers for some other rate, the duties of which he is considered competent to perform, application for transfer is to be made in accordance with Regulation 273. When sailors, who are serving in a different branch from that in which they were entered, are found unsuitable for the duties of the lowest rate to which they can be reverted in their present branch, application may be made for compulsory re- version to their original branch.

(b) Full particulars accompanied by the sailor's service documents shall be forwarded to the Captain Naval Barracks through the Administrative Authority, for transmission to the Chief of the

SIT. 4] THE GAZETTE Or INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 233

Naval Staff, should he think fit, with a recommendation for discharge as 'Unsuitable'.

(c) Any sailor whose efficiency, physical condition or value to the Service becomes materially impaired may be recommended for discharge under this clause.

(2) In cili cases of recommendations for discharge of sailors as 'Un- suitable' on grounds of professional incompetence, Captains shall establish clearly the fact that the sailor recommended for discharge has been given suitable warning and opportunity to improve. Evidence to this effect shall accompany the recommendation.

(3) Discharge 'Unsuitable' shall not be looked upon as a punishment, nor shall it be recommended for men who can properly be dealt with by a medical survey.

(4) Any Boy, Artificer Apprentice or Man, during probationary service, shall be liable to be discharged as 'Unsuitable' under orders of the autho- rities herein stated, if his progress or conduct is unsatisfactory.

(a) Bovs at the Naval Training Establishments.—by the Captain of the Training Establishment. In the case of Boys afloat, by the Captain Naval Barracks on the recommendation oj v Captain of the ship in which the boy is borne.

(b) Artificer Apprentices.—by the Captain of the Training Establish- ment concerned, unless he can be absorbed in any other branch.

(C) Direct Entry Sailors.—by the Captain of the Training Establish- ment concerned during the period of training and thereafter by the Captain Naval Barracks.

279. Discharge "S.N.L.R.".—(D Discharge S.N.L.R. (Service no longer required) shall not be considered as a punishment but only as the appropriate method of dispensing with the services of a man:

(a) who is surplus to requirements.

(b) whose retention would be to the detriment of the Service but who has not recently committed a specific offence for which dis- missal would be an appropriate punishment in addition to any other sentence awarded.

234

l l lE GA/ET1E OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PAKT it

(c.) on whom an adverse report has been forwarded in the post-enrol- ment verification report.

(2) Subject to the provisions of sub-regulation (1), if the retention of any sailor is considered undesirable on grounds of conduct or character, a report, accompanied by his Service Documents, shall be forwarded to the Adminis- trative Authority, with a recommendation that the man be discharged 'Service No Longer Required'.

(3) In all cases of recommendations for discharge of sailors as 'Service No Longer Required' except those who are to be discharged as being surplus to requirements, Captains shall establish clearly the fact that the sailor recommended for discharge has been given suitable warning and opportunity to improve. Evidence to this effect shall accompany the recommendation. In exceptional cases, when in the opinion of the Captain, the retention of a sailor is clearly undesirable, a recommendation may be forwarded and dis- charge may be approved although the sailor has not previously been warned.

(4) The Administrative Authority, if satisfied that discharge 'Service No Longer Required' is appropriate, shall forward the application to the Chief of the Naval Staff through Captain Naval Barracks with his recommenda* tion. IL is essential The man's Service Documents completed uptodate shall accompany the application for discharge.

(5) Abroad, sailors recommended for discharge 'Service No Longer Required' shall not be sent home until the approval of the Chief of the Saval Stall for discharge has been received. If in the interim, the man is transferred to another ship, the Service Document sent with the man shall bo annotated to the effect that an application for his discharge has been made and a copy of the application shall accompany his papers.

280. Discharge on compassionate grounds.—(1) Sailors may, in excep- tional cases, obtain their discharges in India on extreme compassionate grounds, that is to say, in cases in which it is clear that undoubted material hardship to the sailor or dependents is involved by his retention in the Service.

•2) Discharge shall not be claimed as a right, however, and nothing in these regulations shall interfere with the power of the Government to suspend discharge on compassionate grounds or to refuse discharge in particular case.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA JtXl RAORDINARY 235

(3) Applications submitted other than by the serving individual shall not be considered, and the applicant informed accordingly. Serving sailors in respect of whom an application is approved, wishing not to be discharged subsequently, shall be required to furnish a signed statement to this effect.

(4) Applications for discharge on compassionate grounds shall be for- warded by the Commanding Officer through the Administrative Authority to the Captain Naval Barracks for transmission to the Chief of the Naval Staff. They shall be scrutinised and if the grounds appear to be reasonable, reference shall be made by the Chief of the Naval Staff to the Deputy Com- missioner or Collector of the district concerned for verification of the cir- cumstances staled therein and for an opinion as to whether or not the application for discharge is justifiable.

(5) Applications that have been subjected to investigation, and have received the recommendations of the civil authorities, shall be submitted to the Chief of the Naval Staff, who shall be the competent authority to deter- mine whether or not the application for discharge on compassionate grounds is to be granted. Personnel whose request for premature discharge from service under such circumstances is granted by the Chief of the Naval Staff, shall, if required, be liable to serve for the unexpired portion of their origi- nal service engagement in the Fleet Reserve in addition to the period for which they are normally required to serve in the Fleet Reserve under the terms of their original engagement. If the sailor is required for Reserve Service, the order granting the discharge shall clearly specify in each case:-

(a) that the discharge is restricted to his obligation to render service

for the unexpired portion of such engagement, and

(b) that he will be required to serve in the Fleet Reserve for—

(i) the unexpired portion of the service engagement; fii) and for the full period of his original Reserve Service engage- ment thereafter.

Tf he is not required for Reserve Service, the order granting the dis- charge shall so specify, A declaration in writing according to the above conditions shall be obtained from him prior to his actual discharge from service.

2g6 THF, GA/E'lTE OK INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

281. Authorities empowered to authorise discharge.—The authority mentioned in column 2 of the table appended below shall be the competent authority to authorise discharge from the service of sailors on the grounds stated in the corresponding entry in column 1 thereof.

Any power conferred by this regulation on any of the aforesaid authori-

ties shall also be exercised by any other authority superior to it.

TABLH

Grounds of Discharge

Manner of Discharge

Competent Authority to

authorise Discharge

Captain Naval Barracks.

T. On fulfilment of the conditions of his enrol- ment or having reached the stage at which dis- charge may be enforced.

Captain Naval Barracks.

II. On completion of the period of active service engagement or re-en- gagement, when the sailor is not eligible under the Fleet Reserve Regulations or is not required under the order of the Chief of the Naval Staff, to be transferred to the Fleet Reserve.

Captain Naval Barracks.

III.

Captain Naval Barracks.

IV.

To be carried out only on the recommendation of an Invaliding Board. With the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

Captain Naval Barracks.

V.

Having been found me- dically unfit for further service. Discharge at his own request before fulfilling the conditions of his enrolment. Discharge as unsuitable or service No Longer Required. Discharge 'Dead'

'_, Discharge during the VI. VII

period of probation.

With the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

in

1°;

It

Captain Naval Barracks. (a) Boys and Artificers training establishments Bv the Captain of th training cstablishmcn concerned.

Src. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 237

1

2

3

(b) Boys at sea—By the Captain Naval Barracks on the recommendation of the Captain of the ship in which the boy is borne.

(c) Direct entry sailors— By the Captain of the training establishment concerned during the period of training and thereafter by the Captain Naval Barracks.

VIII. "Fraudulent Entry". By the Captain of the ship or establishment in which the sailor is borne.

With the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff if the discharge of such sailors is to be effected after a period of 3 months from the date of enrolment of sailor con- cerned.

SECTION V.—-TRAINING • GFNFRAL

282. New entries. —The usages of the lower deck, the customs and routine of the Service, discipline, and the pay, pensions and badges to which sailors are entitled, shall be explained to all new entries. They shall be instructed to apply to the officer of their division should they require advice or information, and that they are responsible to him for the condition of their kits.

283. Physical training.—(]) Physical training shall be carried out by all except those who are exempted by the competent authority on grounds of •dgc or physical unfitness. It shall be conducted in accordance with the instructions set forth in the Handbooks of Physical Training in force, by a Physical Training Instructor under the supervision of an officer, who shall be selected by ihe Captain.

(2) Captains shall hold Divisional Officers and Petty Officers responsible for the physical efficiency and smartness of the men of their divisions. All

238 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

officers shall make themselves familiar with the system of physical training laid down in the Handbooks.

284. Swimming.—-(1) Regular swimming classes shall be held in the training establishments. All boys and newly entered men shall be encour- aged to learn swimming and to pass the Standard Test (which is a compul- sory qualification for advancement to Leading rate, Acting Artificer 4th class in the case of Artificers) before leaving the training establishments.

(2) In all ships, instruction in swimming shall be given under proper supervision whenever suitable opportunity arises.

(3) There are two tests of ability to swim, namely,

"Provisional Test"—To be carried out in a swimming bath, shallow water or suitable swimming pool.

"Standard Test"—To be carried out in the open sea.

Passing of any of these tests will be accepted as a "Pass" for advance- ment purposes. In each case, the test consists of swimming 50 yards in a duck suit and remaining afloat thereafter for three minutes.

(4) Qualifications in both tests shall be awarded as follows: —

"Fair"—Meaning the man only just managed to pass and should be given more practice.

"Good"—Meaning an average swimmer.

"Very Good"—Meaning a strong swimmer.

"Cannot Swim"—and the date.

(5) Notations in respect of sailors who have passed either the Standard or Provisional Swimming Test shall be made on page (1) of their service certificates as follows: —

"P.P.T"—(Passed Provisional Test) followed by qualification. "P.S.T"—(Passed Standard Test) followed by qualification.

(6) Sailors who have passed the Provisional Test shall be put through the Standard Test in the sea, when opportunity occurs. Failure shall not entail any penalty as regards advancement, but the sailor concerned shall be given further instruction and opportunity to pass the test in sea.

(7) The tests shall be supervised by an officer, who shall furnish to the Captain of the ship or establishment concerned a list showing the results and qualifications obtained by each candidate.

SEC 4] ±HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 239

(8) Life saving should be taught to the more proficient, advanced classes being held for this purpose as opportunity occurs.

(9) A record of swimming instruction showing the number of sailors who have passed the swimming test since the last inspection and the number of non-swimmers remaining in the ship shall be produced at all inspections, and shall be examined and signed by the Inspecting Officer who shall satisfy himself that junior sailors who have not passed the test are receiving all possible instruction.

SECTION VI.—TRAINING OF SAILORS

285. Training ashore.—All training and courses of instruction whether professional, technical or educational held in shore esi .blishments for boys and men of all branches, and all examinations, shall be organised and carried out under the direct supervision of the Captain of the establishment con- cerned. The training shall be carried out in accordance with prescribed orders.

286. Training afloat.—So far as possible, every sailor is to receive such continuous and systematic instruction as will prepare him for higher rate.

SECTION VII.—AGES OF COMPULSORY RETIREMENT

287. Ages of Compulsory retirement oj sailors.—The ages of compulsory retirement of sailors are as follows:—•

Ordinary Seaman, Able Seaman and Equivalent Rates 41 years.

Leading Seaman and Equivalent Rates 45 years

Petty Officer, Chief Petty Officer and Equivalent Rates 50 years.

288. No sailor shall be retained in the service beyond the age limit pres- cribed in Regulation 287 except with the prior sanction of the Government. Service rendered after completing the time for maximum pension of his substantive rate shall not entitle a sailor to any further increase in the rate of pension already earned.

2 40 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

SECTION VIU.—Promotion from t he Lower Deck to permanent Com- missioned Rank in the Executive, Engineering, Electrical, Supply and Secretariat Branches.

289. Eligibility etc.—(1) The sailors mentioned below are eligible for consideration for promotion to Acting Sub-Lieutenants in the branches as indicated: —

(a) Executive Branch.—Sailors of the Seaman, Communication and Naval Airman Branches (other than sailors of the Naval Air- man Branch who have been transferred to Aircraft Mechani- cian Branch).

lb) Engineering Branch.—Engine-room Artificers, Mechanicians' Ordnance Artificers, Shipwright Artificers, Aircraft Artificers, and Aircraft Mechanicians.

(c) Electrical Branch.—Artificer and Non-Artificer sailors of the Electrical and Air Electrical Branches.

(d) Supply and Secretariat Branch.—Sailors of the Writer and Stores Branches. Sailors of Cook and Steward Branches, who arc considered suitable candidates for promotion to the commis- sioned rank, shall first be transferred to the Writer or Stores branch before Form C.W. 1 shown in Appendix VI can be started on them. The Chief of the Naval Staff is authorised to effect the transfer of such Cook or Steward sailors to the Writer or Stores branches in rates, equivalent to those held in the Cook or Steward branch provided they are recommended and have passed either.—

(i) the Matriculation or equivalent examinations or

(ii) the Higher Educational Test as stipulated in sub-regulation (7). (2) Sailors shall be selected as potential candidates for commissioned rank, as early as possible in their service careers, and Form C.W. 1 started as a general rule, before they reach the age limits given below: —

(a) Executive Branch—-22 years. (b) Engineering Branch—25 years of age in case of Artificers and

28 years of age in case of Mechanicians,

ic) Electrical Branch-25 years of age in case of Artificers and 26

years of age in case of non-Artificers of Electrical and Air

Electrical Branches,

(d) Supply and Secretariat Branch—24 years.

SEC. i] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

I4I

(3) When Form C.W. 1 is started, the Chief of the Naval Staff and the Captain Naval Barracks (Drafting Office) Bombay, shall be informed. This form shall be in the personal charge of the Commanding Officer. Quarterly reports on Form C.W. 1 a shown in Appendix VII on sailors so selected shall be rendered to the Captain Naval Barracks (Drafting Office) on 1st January, 1st April, 1st July; and 1st October each year. One copy of Form C.W. la shall be retained as an enclosure to Form C.W. 1.

(4) When a candidate is discharged from a ship or establishment, the Commanding Officer shall ensure that the Form C.W. 1 is forwarded, with- out delay, to the Commanding Officer of the candidate's next ship or estab- lishment, a copy of the covering letter being forwarded to the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office). If the candidate's next ship or establish- ment is not known, the Form C.W. 1 shall be forwarded to the Captain Naval Barracks (Drafting Office) for re-direction.

(5) If at any stage a candidate is considered to be unsuitable for com- missioned rank, his Form C.W. 1 shall be marked across "CANCELLED" and retained in the Service Documents. The sailor concerned shall be in- formed of the reasons for his failure and the notation "Form C.W. 1 Can- celled" made on page 3 of his Service Certificate. A report shall also be made to the Chief of the Naval Staff with a copy to the Captain Naval Barracks (Drafting Office). Cancellation shall not prevent Form C.W. 1 from being re-startcd if a sailor is still eligible and recommended again at a later date. This, however, shall not apply in the case of sailors whose Form C.W. 1 is "DESTROYED".

(6) Candidates for promotion to the Engineering and Electrical Branches only shall pass the preliminary examination for Upper Yardmen of the respective branches, before they arc eligible to appear before a Preliminary Selection Board. The examination shall normally be held in January each year and once passed, need not be taken again. Tf a sailor who has passed the Preliminary Examination for Upper Yardmen (E) or Upper Yardmen (L), fails to be selected for further training at any stage, he shall be regarded as qualified educationally for promotion to Branch List but shall be required to take the annual Preliminary Professional Examination in competition with all other candidates for promotion to that rank. The Preliminary Examina- tion may be taken at any time after being rated as follows: —

(a) Acting Artificer 4th Class, or Mechanician 4th Class for promo- tion in the Engineering Branch.

242 T H fe OAZETTE Of INDTA EXtRAOR^lNARY [PART It

fb) Acting Electrical Artificer (Power)/(Radio)/(Air)/(Air Radio) 4th Class, in the case of Artificers, and Electrical Mechanic (Power)/(Radio)/(Air)/(Air Radio), 1st Class in the case of non-Artificer sailors for promotion in the Electrical Branch.

(7) Candidates for promotion in the Executive and Supply and Secre- tariat Branches, shall obtain a second class pass in the Higher Educational Test, all the subjects being taken at one and the same examination, before they are eligible to appear before a Preliminary Selection Board.

(8) All candidates for commissioned rank, irrespective of their Branch, shall be drafted at the earliest possible opportunity to sea-going ships where training and encouragement in the development of officer-like qualities shall be given. For the Executive Branch candidates, preliminary seamanship instruction as well as training in the duties of Officer of the Watch at sea and in harbour shall also be arranged.

(9) Sailors of the Communication Branch and Naval Airmen, who are selected as candidates, shall be employed in sea-going ships on duties of Seamen sailors for a probationary period of 6 months in order that their seaman-like qualities may be assessed. If found unsuitable during this period, they shall be reverted to their original duties. Beyond this period those Communication sailors and Naval Airmen found suitable shall remain candidates, and they shall continue to be borne on the strength of then- parent branches. They shall also continue to be eligible for all service benefits such as increments in pay, advancement, etc., in their own parent branches in the normal course, the time spent as candidates being taken into account as having been served in their original branches for these purposes,

(10) On expiry of 6 months referred to in sub-regulation (9),

(a) sailors proving unsatisfactory shall return to their original duties, and

(b) sailors who prove to be satisfactory shall continue to perform duties as Seaman Branch sailors.

(11) Candidates shall be eligible to appear before the Preliminary Selec- tion Board provided they—

(a) arc recommended by their Commanding Officer;

(b) have served for at least 12 months in a sea-going ship;

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

243

(c) have passed the Provisional Swimming Test (P.P.T.); and

(d) are medically fit for promotion to commissioned rank.

(12) In addition to satisfying the conditions mentioned hi sub-regulation (11) candidates shall also fulfil the following conditions before they are eligible to appear before the Preliminary Selection Board: —

(a) In the case of Executive Branch candidates: —

(i) they must have passed the Higher Educational Test;

(ii) they must not be older than 23 years on the 30th June of the year in which the Preliminary Selection Board is held;

(iii) Seaman sailors must have passed for Leading Seaman;

(iv) Communication sailors and Naval Airmen must have been employed for six months on the duties of Seaman sailors under sub-regulation (9) have' passed professionally for Able Seaman 'but need not hold any specialist qualification) and have held the Able Rates in their respective branches at least for a period of one year. If such sailors fail in the Preliminary Selection Board or at any stage of their train- ing, they shall revert to their original duties but shall retain their rate. In the case of sailors who have not yet qualified professionally for the Leading rate, special facilities shall be made available to them to qualify for that rate.

(b) In the case of Engineering Branch candidates; —

(i) They must have passed the Preliminary Examination for Upper Yardmen (E);

(ii) Engine Room/Aircraft/Aircraft (Weapon)/Ordnance/Ship- wright Artificers must have held the rate of Artificer 4th Class (acting and confirmed) for 18 months, and must not be older than 26 years on the 30th June of the year in which the Preliminary Selection Board is held;

(iii) Mechanicians and Aircraft Mechanicians must have served at least 18 months after successfully completing the Mechani- cian's course, and must not be older than 29 years on the 30th June of the year in which the Preliminary Selection Board is held.

244 T HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

(c) In the case of Electrical Branch candidates: —

(i) They must have passed the Preliminary Examination for Upper Yardmen ( L );

(ii) Artificers must have held the rate of Electrical Artificer (Power)/(Radio)/(Air)/(Air Radio) 4th class (acting and confirmed) for 18 months; and must not be older than 26 years of age on the 30th June of the year in which the Preliminary Selection Board is held;

(iii) Non-Artificers must not be older than 27 years of age on the 30th June of the year in which the Preliminary Selection Board is held, have held the rate of Leading Electrical Mechanic (PowerV(Radio)/(Air)/(Air Radio), and have passed professionally for the rate of Petty Officer Electrician (Power)/(Radio)/(Air)/(Air Radio) (Provisionally or otherwise). If an Electrical Mechanic (Power)Z(Radio)/ (Air)/(Air Radio) 1st class is delayed on the roster for advancement and is still recommended on Form C.W. la, he shall be specially advanced to Acting Leading rate from the date of passing the Preliminary Examination.

(iv) Electrical Mechanicians (Power/Radio) must have served at least 18 months after successfully completing the Mechani- cians' course, and must not be older than 29 years on the 30th June of the year in which the Preliminary Selection Board is held.

(d) In the case of Supply and Secretariat Branch candidates:^

(i) They must have passed the Higher Educational Test;

(ii) They must not be older than 25 years on the 30th June of the year in which the Preliminary Selection Board is held; and

(iii) They must have passed professionally for Leading Writer/Leading Stores Assistant.

(13) Preliminary Selection Boards shall be convened by the Chief of the Naval Staff, normally in April of each year. Service Documents with all enclosures. Forms C.W. 1. C.W. la and Divisional Officers' record sheet containing an up-to-date report on the candidate countersigned by the Captain, shall be sent to the President of the Preliminary Selection Board for scrutiny by members ot the Board.

SFC. 4] THF. GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 245

(14) The names of candidates interviewed by the Preliminary Selection Board shall be placed in the order of estimated relative suitability for promotion to commissioned rank and indicated as follows :—

A

(a)

, Highly suitable.'

. Suitable.

B

(b)

Suitable, subject to anticipated development C'j

(0

under training.

, Unsuitable.

) D

The relative order of merit within each of the first three categories shall also be shown. The results of the Preliminary Selection Board shall be forwarded to the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(15) Candidates who arc classified 'Unsuitable' by a Preliminary Selection Board as well as candidates who have been classified A, B or C by the Preliminary Selection Board but are not subsequently selected for further training, may appear again before a subsequent Preliminary Selection Board provided they are still eligible and recommended. No candidate, however, shall be permitted to appear more than twice before a Preliminary Selection Board.

(16) Writer or stores sailors transferred from Cook or Steward branches who fail in the Preliminary Selection Board or at any other stage of their training for commissioned rank shall be given the option of remaining in the Supply and Secretariat Branch, in which case they shall be governed by the normal regulations of that branch and shall be required to qualify in all respects for the rate they hold. Alternately, they can revert to their original branches within 3 months of failure, in which case their service shall be regarded as unbroken.

(17) Preliminary Course—Candidates selected by the Chief of the Naval Staff for further training shall be drafted to Tndian Naval Ship VENDURUTHY where they shall undergo a preliminary course of 4 weeks duration.

The purpose of the Preliminary Course is to develop the personality, officer-like qualities and general abilities of the sailors. On completion of this course, candidates shall be required to appear before a Services

246 THE GV/E1 IE Ol INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PARI U

Selection Board. On conclusion of the Services Selection Board, candidates shall be required to appear before the Final Selection Board.

(18) The Final Selection Board shall be convened by the Chief of the Naval Staff. All particulars of the candidates including the results of the Services Selection Board shall be made available to the Final Selection Board, which shall report upon the suitability of the candidates for further training for commissioned rank. The Final Selection Board shall place candidates in one of the following categories and forward its recommen- dations to the Chief of the Naval Staff :—

(a) Successful—The order of merit of candidates declared success- ful shall also be shown. Those selected for further training for commissioned rank shall enter their next stage of training as Upper Yardmen.

(b) Deferred.—Candidates who are considered suitable but have not reached the required standard may be deferred for a further specified period of training. Their Forms C.W. 1 shall be retained and marked 'Deferred' together with a statement of the length and type ot training recommended. They shall not appear again before a Preliminary Selection Board but shall be required to attend the next Preliminary Course after the recommended period of training and appear before the Final Selection Board, provided they are still within the age limits. They shall not, however, appear again before the Services Selection Board.

(c) Unsuccessful,—Candidates who are not considered suitable shall be reverted to General Service in their existing rate; and Forms C.W. 1 destroyed, and a notation made accordingly on page 3 of the Service Certificate.

(19) The number of commissions that may be granted under this scheme shall be decided each year by the Government. The number of 'Successful' candidates who shall be selected to undergo further training for commissioned rank shall depend upon the number of vacancies available. The names of selected candidates shall be announced by the Chief of the Naval Staff. The remainder, if any, of the successful candidates shall be treated in exactly the same way as those marked 'Deferred'. No candidate shall be allowed to appear before the Final Selection Board more than twice,

•SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 247

(20) Candidates who are selected for further training shall remain in I.N.S. VENDURUTHY and undergo the Upper Yardmen Course as follows :—

(a) Upper Yardmen (E) and (L).—3 months educational course followed by the first term of Upper Yardmen Course lasting approximately 15 weeks.

(b) Upper Yardmen of the Executive and Supply and Secretariat Branches.—'?) months educational course followed by a course of approximately 12 months (that is to say, 3 terms of 15 weeks each plus annual leave, and the like). The candidates of the Executive Branch selected to undergo the course shall be rated Acting Leading Seaman or equivalent while those of Supply and .Secretariat Branch shall be rated Acting Leading Writer or Acting Leading Stores Assistant, if not already holding these or higher rates, from the first day of the month in which the course begins.

(c) 3 months educational course and the first term, which will be common for Upper Yardmen of all branches, is designed to afford facilities for Upper Yardmen to reach the educational standards required for Acting Sub-Lieutenants and at the same time to develop their power of command and to broaden their general outlook, so as to fit them to take their places as officers. The other two terms for the Executive Branch and the Supply and Secretariat Branch candidates are also designed to afford the same facilities including the professional standards required of Acting Sub- Lieutenants.

fd) While undergoing the course, Upper Yardmen shall receive increments of pay or advancement to higher rate, and the like, for which they arc eligible under the normal regulations, but no change in uniform shall be allowed during the course. Every Upper Yardman is, however, entitled to the free issue of two blue cap bands.

(e) Upper Yardmen of all branches shall be messed in a separate mess by themselves but the food and mess traps are to be provided to them from the Wardroom Mess. If, however, it is not considered practicable or feasible to make separate

2 4g THE GAZETTE OK INDjA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

messing arrangements tor them, they shall be messed in the Wardroom Mess. The Wardroom Mess shall be re-imbursed by the Government at a Hat rate of Rs. 3 50 nP. per head per diem. The amount shall be payable on a contingent bill, subject to post audit, to the Commanding Officer of the ship or establishment who shall re-imburse the officers' Mess for the expenses incurred. Normal rations shall not be admissible to the Upper Yardmen for such periods as this allowance may be claimed.

(21) The names of sailors who successfully complete the Upper Yard- men course shall be forwarded to the Chief of the Naval Stalf for approval of their promotion to Acting Sub-Lieutenant. A report on the sailors finally selected shall be made to the Government by the Chief of the Naval Staff. With eifect from the date that the Chief of the Naval Staff approves of their selection, successful sailors shall be appointed as Acting Sub-Lieutenants in their respective branches.

(22) Upper Yardmen whose progress during the Upper Yardmen Course is unsatisfactory shall be brought before a Permanent Naval Board at I.N.S. VENDURUTHY. This Board shall be convened by vhe Commodore-in-Charge, Cochin, under his chairmanship.

(23) The Board may remove any Upper Yardmen who fail to make satisfactory progress in the course. Such sailors shall be reverted to the General Service in their existing rate and their Form C.W. 1 destroyed and a notation made accordingly on page 3 of the Service Certificate. Tn the case of sailors of Communication and Naval Aviation Branches, the provi- sions of sub-regulation (12) (a) (iv) shall apply.

(24) Upper Yardmen who fail in the examination at the end of the course shall similarly be brought before the Permanent Naval Board, which shall make recommendations to the Chief of the Naval Staff as to their future. The Board may also make the following recommendations: —

(a) In the case of Executive Branch Candidates.—The Board may recommend such candidates as qualified educationally for Branch List if considered suitable. Sailors so recommended shall be rated Acting Petty Officer if not holding that or a higher rate.

*EC. *] (H£ GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

2$9

(b) In the case of Engineering and Electrical Branch Candidates.— The Board shall make recommendations to the Chief of the Naval Staff as to their future. Non-Artificer Electrical sailors so recommended shall be rated Acting Petty Officer Electrician (Power)/(Radio)/(Air)/(Air Radio) if not already holding that or a higher rate.

(c) In the case of Supply and Secretariat Branch Candidates.—The Board may recommend such candidates as qualified professionally for the rate of P.O. Writer or Stores Petty Officer. Sailors so recommended shall be rated Acting Petty Officer Writer or Acting Stores Petty Officer if not already holding that or a higher rate.

(25) The Form C.W. 1 of candidates mentioned in sub-regulation (24) shall also be 'DESTROYED' and a notation made accordingly on page 3 of the Service Certificate.

(26) The names of any Upper Yardmen who are withdrawn from the course at any time owing to sickness shall be reported to the Chief of the Naval Staff who shall decide whether they are to be allowed to continue in the next course.

SECTION IX.—"GOOD CONDUCT BADGES"

290. Award of Good Conduct Badge,—Good Conduct Badge shall not be awarded or restored as a matter of course merely because a man has avoided serious punishments. If the Captain is satisfied that a man is fully qualified in accordance with regulations 291 to 293 and sub-regulation (1) of regulation 294 and is deserving of the award, a badge shall be con- ferred, when due, under provisions of this Section, The maximum number of badges that a sailor may earn during his service shall be three.

291. Service qualification.—(1) Before a sailor can be considered for the award of a Good Conduct Badge, he must have completed the following periods of qualifying service :—

For 1st Good Conduct Badge

4 years

8 years For 2nd Good Conduct Badge

12 years For 3rd Good Conduct Badge

250 THE GA/JiJTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [1'AkT I I-

(2) The whole service in the Indian Navy, including mobilised service of a reservist, shall be reckoned as qualifying service, with the following exceptions :—

(a) Time served before attaining the age of 17 years;

(b) Time for which pay is not allowed, for example, time lost through imprisonment, detention, cells, custody of civil power, waiting trial for desertion or time during which a man has been out of the Service for any cause;

(c) Time in the second class for conduct;

(d) Time prior to desertion unless the notation "R" (Run) or "R.

Q." (Run Query) is removed;

(e) Fleet Reserve Service including time under training as a Reser- vist;

(f) Time before absence from the Service for the period referred to in Regulation 298 (1) and 300 ( l ) ( a ).

Explanation.—In reckoning service towards badges, care shall be taken that the same period of time forfeited is not deducted more than once; for example, under "cells" and second class for conduct.

292. Conduct qualification.—In addition to fulfilling the condition regarding the period of qualifying service laid down in sub-regulation (1) of Regulation 291 a man must also qualify by conduct before being con- sidered for the award of a badge. The minimum requirement for the award of each badge is continuous "Very Good" conduct during the two years of reckonable service immediately preceding the award of the badge.

293. Additional qualification for the award of the 2nd and the 3rd Good Conduct Badges.—\i\ addition to satisfying the conditions laid down in sub-regulation (1) of Regulation 291 a man must have been properly in continuous possession of the preceding badge (or badges) for the 12 months of actual service immediately prior to the award of the second or the third badge, as the case may be, except when badges are awarded con- sequent on removal of notation "R." by the Captain or when, after removal of "R." by the Captain the sailor becomes eligible by service and conduct for the award of the second or the third badge within t2 months of the date of removal of "R".

294. Captain's decision, regarding award or deferment.—(1) When the man has qualified for consideration in accordance with Regulations 291 to 293 the Captain shall consider the award of a badge whether the sailor

Stc. 4] 1HK GAZEITfc OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

25l

applies for the same or not, If the Captain decides that the sailor has main- tained the requisite standard of conduct and is in all respects deserving of a badge he shall award the badge with effect from the due date and record his decision in pencil on the man's service certificate, form I.N. 285-"Re- commendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet" shown in Appendix VIII and form I.N. 14 (Good Conduct Badge Return) shown in Appendix IX. On receipt of Form I.N. 14, duly verified by the Captain Naval Barracks, the date of award as confirmed on Form I.N. 1.4 shall be recorded on the man's Service certificate in ink.

(2) If after considering the award of a badge, the Captain decides that the sailor has clearly failed to reach the necessary standard (his decision shall operate as a break in the continuity of "Very Good" conduct) the Captain's decision not towards the badge shall be recorded on the man's Form I.N. 285 in the appropriate column, together with a new date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct, that is to say, the day after the man qualified for consideration. This shall be entered in red ink and signed by the Captain.

(3) In appropriate cases, however, instead of deciding not to award the badge the Captain may direct the sailor to appear before him again after a period of not less than three or more than six months. This decision, should be noted on the form I.N. 285. and during this period the sailor shall not be advanced in rating.

(4) Should the Captain decide at the end of the period of deferment that the sailor's conduct during the two years preceding that date may now be considered to have reached the qualifying standard, the badge shall be awarded from the date of such final decision and the entry on the man's service certificate as well as on Form I.N. 14 underlined to indicate that the deferment was intentional.

(5) If, however, at the end of the period of deferment, the Captain de- cides that the sailor's conduct is still below the requisite standard the conti- nuity of his "Very Good" conduct shall be regarded as broken on the day he qualified for consideration of the award in the first instance. The fresh date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct, that is to say. the day after the man qualified for consideration in the first instance, shall be entered in red ink in the appropriate column of the man's Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet and signed by the Captain.

(6) A sailor who has received one or more minor punishments not in- volving a break in the continuity of his "Very Good" Conduct during the

252 1HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

two years immediately preceding the award may nevertheless be deemed worthy of a badge, if his general conduct and bearing are of the requisite standard. Conversely, although a sailor may not have been punished, the Captain might, in certain circumstances, consider him below the requisite standard.

(7) Before a sailor is deprived of a Good Conduct Badge, the Captain must invariably ascertain whether he is due for the award of any badges, and if he is due, then the Captain should consider the award of the badges with reference to the sailor's conduct prior to the commission of the offence with which he has been charged. If the conduct of the sailor so merits, the Captain should award the Good Conduct Badge due. The question of deprivation of a Badge or badges shall then be considered on the merits of the case.

295. Finality of awards by the Captain.—An award or restoration of a badge authorised by the Captain in accordance with this section (duly verified by the Captain, Naval Barracks) shall be regarded as final and shall not be altered without the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

296. Good Conduct Pay.—The possession of Good Conduct Badge in accordance with the provisions of this section shall entitle a sailor to the Good Conduct Pay attached to the award(s).

297. Errors in award of Badges.—If a badge has been awarded or res- tored from an incorrect date, the qualifying period during which that badge must have been held before a further badge can be awarded or restored shall commence from the correct date from which the said preceding badge ought to have been awarded or restored. Over payments if any, made consequent on erroneous award shall not be recovered.

298. Former Service.—(I) Ex-Servicemen other than pensioners who are re-entered in the Navy within three years (five years in the case of Re- servists) of their discharge, shall be permitted by the Captain, Naval Barracks, if the Audit Report of the Controller of Defence Account* (Navy), so justifies.

(a) to resume any Good Conduct Badges they held on discharge;

and

(b) to reckon towards the acquisition of Good Conduct Badges under Regulations 290 to 291(1) to their former qualifying

iec. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 253

service, including mobilised service in the case of Reservists, with the exceptions detailed in Regulations 291(2) to 293.

provided that Ex-Army and Ex-Indian Air Force men refund any bonus or gratuity which they may have received on, or since, their discharge from the Army, Army Reserve. Indian Air Force or Indian Air Force Reserve in not more than 36 monthly instalments from their pay commencing from the date of their enrolment in the Indian Navy.

(2) In the case of Ex-Army and Ex-Indian Air Force men any service in the Army or Indian Air Force below the age of 17 years shall not count.

299. Pensioners and Reservists.—(1) Pensioners and Reservists when called up shall resume their position as regards badges, and receive pay for the latter without reference to the time which may have elapsed since they last served.

(2) Should any Pensioner or Reservist not have been in possession ot three Good Conduct Badges when pensioned or discharged to the Reserve, his previous service, as well as Active Service as a pensioner or reservist after recall shall be allowed to reckon towards further badges.

300. Sailors to be treated as new entries.— ( 1) Sailors in the follow- ing categories shall be considered in respect of the award of badges as fresh entries from the date of their return to the Service :—

fa) Sailors who rejoin after an absence of three years (5 years in the case of Reservists), except as provided in sub-regulation ( I) of regulation 299.

(b) Recovered deserters, unless the R.' or 'R.Q.' is removed. (2) On the notation 'R.' or 'R.Q.' being removed from the record of a recovered deserter or when service which has been forfeited for any cause is restored any badge or badges forfeited in consequence of desertion or forfeiture of service, and any further badges for which the sailor may be eligible under ordinary rules, may be granted from the date of the order for removal or for restoration of forfeited service.

301. Restoration of Good Conduct Badf;es.—(\.) Restoration of good conduct badges may be considered when it becomes due whether the sailor prefers his claim or not. the procedure in sub-regulation (1) of regula- tion 294 for the award of a badge being observed.

(2) One badge may be regained by six months "Very Good" conduct,

and additional badges by further periods of six months, reckoned in each

254 T HE G A Z E I TE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PA"T II

case, from the date of the preceding restoration. If, however, a sailor has been sentenced to deprivation a second time within three years of service after the first deprivation, the qualification shall be 12 months for the first restoration and six months for each subsequent restoration.

Time which does not count lor purposes of award shall not be reckoned towards restoration of badges.

(3) It shall be within the discretion of the Captain to delay the restoration of a badge if, at the time restoration would normally be due, a sailor has failed to reach the requisite standard of conduct. When re- storation of a badge is delayed under this sub-regulation, the continuity of "Very Good" conduct shall be regarded as broken on the date on which the sailor completed six months or twelve months "Very Good" conduct and a fresh period of qualification commences the following day. This procedure may be repeated until the required standard of conduct is attained. The fact that the restoration of a badge has been delayed shall be noted on the sailor's Recommendations for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet.

(4) When a badge is restored after the normal date, the notation of restoration on the Service Certificate shall be underlined to indicate that the restoration has been advisedly delayed.

SECTION X—LONG SERVICE AND GOOD CONDUCT MEDAL WTTR OR WITHOUT GRATUITY

302. Scale of Awards per annum.—The Chief of the Naval Staff may sanction the grant of Long Service and Good Conduct Medal with or without gratuity to sailors of the Indian Navy. The number of medals to be awarded annually shall not exceed the maximum determined at the scale given below calculated to the nearest whole number :—

(a) Long Service and Good Conduct Medal with Gratuity. —2 for every 900 men of the sanctioned strength as on 31st December of the year for which the medals are to be awarded.

(b) Long Service and Good Conduct Medal without Gratuity.— One for every 900 men of the sanctioned strength as on 31st December of th>.' year for which the medals are to be awarded.

!>EC. 4J THE GAZEI I£ OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 255

303. Gratuity.—The award of the medal with gratuity will carry with it a gratuity of Rs. 25. If an awardee dies before he could receive the gra- tuity, it shall be paid to his estate.

304. Conditions for Award of the Medal with Gratuity.—(. 1) For a sailor to be eligible for the award he must:

(a) be a continuous service sailor of the rank of Petty Officer or below, excluding ordinary seamen and their equivalents in other branches,

{b) have completed 15 years' pensionable service reckoned upto and for the 14th August of the year in which recommenda- tions are submitted, the last 12 years of which carried a continuous "Very Good" character and with the previous character not inferior to "Good". Where character has been assessed on the sailor's Service certificates "Good" on 31st December in any year, time reckoning for the Medal shall commence on the 1st January following,

(c) be in possession of 3 Good Conduct Badges,

(d) have been recommended for the award by the Captain on the sailor's Service Certificate for the 3 consecutive years immediately preceding his application,

(e) be recommended by the Captain of the ship or establishment in which he is serving at the time of the application as in every respect deserving of the award.

(2) Individuals who distinguish themselves in action after committing an offence which has rendered them ineligible for the award of the Medal, may be recommended for the award if otherwise qualified, at the descretion of the Captain.

(3) Conviction for desertion, or reduction to second class for conduct, ihall disqualify a sailor from being eligible for the award throughout his service, except under sub-regulation (2).

305. Conditions for Award of the Medal without Gratuity.—The Medal without gratuity may be awarded to those who are eligible for hut have not received the Medal with gratuity.

306. Break in Service.—(1) A break in service not exceeding 3 vears (5 years in the case of reservists) if due to any cause other than desertion.

256

r t lE OWEI 11 Ol INDIA t,X.IRAORDINARY [PAHT 11

imprisonment, or misconduct, shall not break the continuity of "V.G." character or of recommendations for the Medal.

(2) Ex-servicemen who re-enter shall be permitted to reckon their former service which counts for pension towards the award of the Medal.

307. Annual Recommendations.—(1) After a sailor has been award- ed a "Very Good" character for the 9th year in succession in service counting towards the medal, the Captain shall consider whether the sailor is also deserving of the recommendation for the Medal.

(2) If the sailor i& considered deserving of the medal, the Captain when recording the award of the 10th successive "Very Good" character on the Service Certificate shall also record the recommendation in the appropriate column by the notation "R.M.G." (Recommended for Long Service and Good Conduct Medal with gratuity).

(3) If the sailor is not considered deserving of the medal, the fact shall be recorded by drawing a line across the recommendation column of the Service Certifiate. The reason for so doing shall also be fully recorded by the Captain on the sailor's Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet.

(4) Where a sailor's character remains "Very Good" and he is still re- commended, a record as provided for in sub-regulation (2) shall similarly be made at each subsequent annual assessment until the medal is awarded.

(5) The recommendation, or otherwise, of a sailor shall also be noted on his Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet when- ever he is transferred to another ship or establishment after he has become eligible for recommendation.

308. Notation of the Award in Service Certificate.—The award of the Medal with or without gratuity shall be noted on the Service Certificate. In order that the possession of the Medal may not be overlooked when considera- tion is being given to deprivation of a good conduct badge, the award of the medal shall be noted at the foot of the badge column in addition to the Medal Section of the Service Certificate.

309. Presentation of Medal and Gratuity.—When the Chief of the Naval Staff has sanctioned the award and the medal has been received in the ship or establishment, the medal should, if possible, be presented by the Captain, before the ship's company.

SEC 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 257

310. Misconduct pending presentation.—(1) If a sailor's conduct should not have been satisfactory after his name has been forwarded to the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office) with the recommendation for the award of the medal, the Captain Naval Barracks (Drafting Office) and Naval Head- quarters shall be informed by signal.

(2) In cases where the Chief of the Naval Staff has already awarded the Medal:

(a) if the report indicates that misconduct, or punishment awarded for it, would have involved a loss of the medal or that depriva- tion would have been proposed had the medal been in the sailor's possession at the time of the punishment, the medal should be regarded as awarded and shall be deprived in accordance with prescribed orders.

(b) in other cases the medal shall presented and retained by the awardee, despite the intervening misconduct.

(3) A sailor who has been deprived of a "Good Conduct Badge" shall not be entitled to have the medal presented to him until the badge is restored.

(4) In all cases mentioned in sub-regulation (2) the awardee will be paid the gratuity, if attached to the award.

SECTION XL—MERITORIOUS SERVICE MEDAL

311. Scale of Awards per annum.—(1) The Chief of the Naval Staff may sanction the award of Meritorious Service Medal, with annuity to men of the Indian Navy. The number of awards authorised in the Service shall be determined at the scale of one for every 900 men of the sanctioned strength as on 31st December of the year for which the Meritorious Service Medals are to be awarded.

(2) A vacancy shall be considered to have occurred on the death, dismissal, discharge or disrating of the awardee or his transfer to pension establishment or promotion to commissioned rank or on forfeiture of the medal involving immediate stoppage of the annuity to the individual, and awards may be made against the vacancies thus caused in the permanent quota.

312. Pecuniary Benefits.—The award of the medal shall carry with it an annuity of Rs. 25 admissible with effect from the 15th August of the year for which the award is made. On the death of the awardee, the

2 5g THE GA/>, l it Ot 1ND]A. EXTRAORDINARY [PARI II

amount due to date shall be paid to bis estate, otherwise the annual grant shall be paid in arrears on the 1st of April On his transfer to the pension establishment or promotion to commissioned rank the medal may be Retained by the awardec but the annual grant of Rs. 25 attached thereto, shall be stopped, and shall not be resumed by the pensioner in the event of his re-entry in Service.

313. Conditions for the Award.—(I) F or a sailor to be eligible t or ihc award of the Medal he must :—

(a) hold the rate of Chief Petty Officer or Petty Officer and their equivalents in any branch of the Indian Navy ;

(b) have completed 18 years pensionable service reckoned upto and for the 14th August of the year in which the recom- mendations are submitted, with a continuous record of L'Very Good" character ;

(c) be in possession of 3 Good Conduct Badges;

(e) be recommended by the Captain of the ship or establishmeni in which he is serving at the time of the application as in every respect deserving of the award.

(2) Individuals who distinguish themselves in action after committing an offence which has rendered them ineligible for the award of the Medal, may be recommended for the award if otherwise qualified, at the discretion of the Captain.

(3) Conviction for desertion, or reduction to second class for conduct shall disqualify a sailor from being eligible for the award of the Medal throughout his service, except under sub-regulation (2).

314. Break in Service.—(1) A break in service not exceeding 3 years (5 years in the case of reservists) if due to any cause other than desertion, im- prisonment or misconduct, shall not break the . continuity of "V.G." character or of recommendations for the Medal.

(2) Ex-servicemen who re-enter may be permitted to reckon their former service which counts for pension towards the award of the Medal.

315. Annual Recommendations.—(1) After a Bailor has been award- ed a "Very Good" character for the 15th year in succession in the service

Srn. 4] THE GAZI'.l T£ OK INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 259

counting towards the medal, the Captain shall consider whether the sailor is also deserving of the recommendation for the award.

(2) If a sailor is considered to be deserving of the Medal, the Captain when recording the award of the 16th successive "Very Good" character on the Service Certificate shall also record the recommendation on the sailor's Service Certificate in the appropriate column by the notation "R.M.M." (Recommended for Meritorious Service Medal).

(3) If a sailor is not considered deserving of the Medal, the fact shall be recorded by drawing a line across the recommendation column on the Service Certificate. The reason for so doing shall also be fully recorded by the Captain on the man's Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet.

(4) Where a sailor's character remains "Very Good" and he is still re- commended, a record as provided for in sub-regulation (2) shall similarly be made at each subsequent annual assessment of character until the medal is awarded.

(5) The recommendation or otherwise, of a sailor shall also be noted on his Recommendation for Advancement and Good Conduct Record Sheet whenever he is transferred to another ship or establihment after he has become eligible for recommendation.

316. Notation of the Award in Service Certificate.—The award of the Medal shall be noted in the Service Certificate. In order that the possession of the medal may not be overlooked when consideration is being given to deprivation of a Good Conduct Badge, the award of the medal shall be noted at the foot of the badge column in addition to the Medal Section of the Service Certificate.

317. Presentation of the Medal.—When the Chief of the Naval Staff has sanctioned the award and the medal has been received in the ship or establishment, the Medal should, if possible, be presented by the Captain before the ship's company.

318. Misconduct pending presentation.—(I) The provisions of regula- tion 310 shall apply to award of Meritorious Service Medal as they apply in relation to Long Service and Good Conduct Medal with or without gratuity.

(2) The annuity attached to the award shall in any case be paid to the awardee for the year to which the award relates, but shall not be admissible again until the medal is restored

36o THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PA"I II

SECTION XII

Assessment of Character and "Very Good" Conduct

319. Assessment of Character.^-(l) Sailors shall be assessed for character by the Commanding Officer under one of the following terms on the occa- sions prescribed in Regulation 326: —

Very Good, to be writjten Very Good (Star) to be written Good, to be written Fair, to be written Indifferent, to be written Bad, to be written

... V. G. ... V. G.* ... Good ... Fair ... Indifferent ... Bad.

(2) In assessing the character of a sailor, the Commanding Officer shall consult the Executive Officer and the officer of the sailor's division, as well as any other officer who may have special knowledge of the sailor. He shall fully consider all the entries against the sailor on his Record of Offences Sheet since the date of the last character assessment on his service certificate and his general character and efficiency, so that this duty, so im- portant both to the sailor and to the Service, may be performed justly and with proper deliberation.

(3) Where a sailor has been transferred from another ship, or has been embarked, since the immediately preceding 31st December, the Command- ing Officer shall take into consideration the assessments made on the sailor's Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet since that date.

(4) Where a sailor has been temporarily transferred for any course and is to return to the parent ship, the assessment shall be made by the parent ship,

(5) The actual character assessment to be given to any sailor shall be at the discretion of the Commanding Officer subject to the maximum assess- ments prescribed in Regulations 320 to 325 and to any inferior assessment already approved following conviction by the civil power. Any assessment which is below the maximum allowable, for example. "Good" when "V. G." or "V. G.*" is permissible or "Fair" when "Good" is permissible, sha,U be underlined by the Commanding Officer in order that there may be no question that the assessment has been made advisedly. When consider- ing such discretionary assessments the Commanding Officer shall bear in mind that—

3EG 4] THE GAZETTB OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

261

(a) any discretionary assessment involves a break in the continuity of the sailor's "Very Good" conduct and therefore has an adverse effect on the award or restoration of badges, and on advancement;

(b) a "Good" assessment unless awarded within the first three years of pensionable service shall render the sailor ineligible to be considered, on completion of time for minimum pension, for the award of the Long Service and Good Conduct Medal with or without gratuity;

(c) a "Fair" or lower assessment shall render a sailor ineligible to be considered, for all time, for the award of the Long Service and Good Conduct Medal with or without gratuity.

(6) When assessing the character of a sailor who is in the second class for conduct on the immediately preceding 31st December and may be restored to the first class at the end of the first or second months, the Commanding Officer may award the highest character permissible, for example, "V. G,*" if appropriate or "Good", but if resto- ration is deferred beyond the first or second months, the assessment must be altered to "Good" or "Fair" as the case may be. Such alterations shall be reported to the Captain, Naval Barracks.

(7) If a sentence be quashed, the sentence originally awarded shall not affect the maximum character assessment for which the sailor is otherwise eligible.

(8) If a sentence be reduced, the sailor shall be eligible for the maximum character assessment applicable to the reduced sentence.

(9) If a sentence be suspended before a comittal order is issued, the effect upon character entailed by the inflection of the suspended sentence shall also be regarded as suspended.

(10) With the exceptions in sub-regulations (7) to (9) the maximum character assessment shall be governed by the sentence as awarded and shall not be affected by remission earned by the offender or granted by the Government, or by discharge of the offender from prison or detention under section 154.

( I DA conviction by the civil power shall not be taken into considera- tion in the assessment of character, unless an inferior character was either specifically approved or was entailed by any other consequential naval penalty following conviction by the civil power.

2 62 THE GA/F.FIE O* INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [Tun [[

320 "V. G.".—"V. G." is the highest character assessment attainable even by the sailor whose behaviour has been exemplary throughout the year. It shall not, therefore, be awarded automatically to a sailor whose general behaviour has not been satisfactory, merely because he has avoided major punishments.

321. "V. G.*". -(I) The privilege of a "V. G.*" character is granted in older that a sailor may not. by one slip, forfeit the rewards due to an other- wise unblemished record. The Commanding Officer may assess a sailor's character as "V. G.*" once during the sailor's career, notwithstanding that an assessment of "V G." has been precluded by one of the following punishment: —

(a) in the first four years of sailor's time—

Cells for a period not exceeding five days;

(ii) reduction to the second class for conduct if restored at the end of one month;

or,

(b) by the following punishment at any time:

Deprivation of one Good Conduct Badge.

(2) This privilege shall not be allowed unless the Commanding Officer is entirely satisfied with the behaviour, conduct and work of the sailor for the year, apart from the offence which resulted in one of the punishments mentioned in sub-regulation (1).

(3) When an offender's sentence is suspended before committal, he has, having been convicted, made the one slip which the privilege of "V. G.*" is intended to cover, and consequently the character assessment of such a sailor for the year in which he has received a suspended sentence shall not be "V. G." The assessment may be "V. G.*" subject to: —

(a) the provisions of the relevant Regulations regarding effect of

suspension of sentences upon consequential penalties;

(b) the provisions of sub-regulation (2) and sub-regulation (4);

(c) the effect of any other punishment awarded during the year;

(d) the award of "V. G.*" not being precluded by a previous award of "V. G.*'\

A sailor with a previous assessment of "V. G.*" or below, whose character is being assessed for a year in which he had received a suspended sentence, shall not receive a character higher than "Good".

SEC. i] I HE (,A/.ia'IJi OL INDIA EXIRAORIJINAIU 2^3

(4) Sailors who have previously received a character below "V. G." in man's time are not eligible for the concession, nor are sailors who have had un inferior assessment specially altered with the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff to "V. G." unless the alteration followed automatically upon the cancellation of a punishment, and then only with the prior approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff.

(5) LVV. G.*" shall be regarded as equivalent to "V. G." for aU purposes which entail consideration of character the asterisk being placed against the award to ensure that no sailor receives such special consideration more than once during his service.

(6) "V. G.*" cannot be awarded as a discretionary assessment to a sailor whose general behaviour during the year is considered by the Commanding Officer not to warrant as assessment of "V. G.'\.

322. "Good".—(1) Subject to the provisions of Regulation 321 for the ;iward of "V. G." a higher character than "Good" shall not be given to any sailor if during the period for which his character is being assessed he has been awarded any of the following punishments, namely: —

(a) Disrated.

(b) Deprived of one or more Good Conduct Badges or of the Long Service and Good Conduct Medal.

(c) Sentenced to cells, detention or imprisonment or any two or more of these punishments for less than 22 days in the aggregate.

(d) Reduced to 2nd class for conduct, provided he is restored within the first or second months from the date of reduction | Sec. Regulation 319(5)].

(2) If a sailor has been awarded two or more of the above punishments during the \car, it shall be open to the Commanding Officer to award an assessment lower than "Good" if he thinks fit. Such a lower assessment shall be underlined.

(3) A higher character than "Good" shall not ordinarily be awarded to any sailor who is discharged from the service "Services no longer required".

323. "Fair".—A higher character than "Fair" shall not be given to any sailor if during the period for which his character is being assessed he has been sentenced to be punished in any of the following ways, namely: —

(a) Reduced to the second class for conduct on one or more occasions for a period exceeding two months in the aggregate but not exceeding six months.

264 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

(b) Sentenced to cells, detention or imprisonment, or any two or more of these punishments, for 22 days or more in the aggre- gate but less than 61 days.

(c) Dismissed without disgrace or without any additional punish- ment that could affect his character.

324. "Indifferent".—A. higher character than 'Indifferent' shall not be given to any sailor if during the period for which his character is being assessed he has been sentenced to be punished in any of the following ways, namely: —

(a) Reduced to the second class for conduct on two or more occa- sions for a period exceeding six months in the aggregate.

(b) Sentenced to cells, detention or imprisonment, or any two or more of these punishments, for 61 days or more in the aggre- gate.

325. "Bad".—"Bad" character may be given only on discharge from the service to sailors who have been—

(a) dismissed with disgrace.

(b) dismissed or discharged after conviction for particularly vicious offences.

(c) dismissed or discharged for misconduct after long records of previous misconduct with several earlier assessments of "Fair" or "Indifferent".

326. Record of Character Assessment.—(I) The character of every sailor borne on the books of a ship shall be recorded on his service certificate by the Commanding Officer, who shall insert the entry in his own handwriting and write his signature on the same line as the character awarded, as follows: —

(a) On 31st December in each year, except where sailors are waiting trial for desertion.

(b) On being marked "RUN", but not to be recorded until final discharge from ship's books unless the sailor is in desertion on 31st December of the year in which he is marked "RUN".

(c> On discharge from the Service, except where a sailor sentenced to imprisonment is to be discharged direct from the prison to civil life. In such circumstances, his character shall be assess- ed on the date he is discharged from ship's books.

SEC. 4] HIE GAZF.TTK OF INDIA KXTRAORDINARY 265

(2) If a sailor dealt with under clause (b) or clause (c) of sub-regulation (1) rejoins the Service within the year, the assessed character awarded on 31st December shall cover the whole year, the intermediate character award- ed on desertion or discharge being ruled through. This does not apply to recovered deserters awaiting trial at the end of the year; their characters shall not be assessed on 31st December.

(3) A sailor's character since the previous 31st December shall also be recorded on his Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet on discharge or on transfer to another ship, or on being marked "RUN".

(4) Any person who may be on passage, in prison, under detention, im- prisoned by the civil authority, or in hospital, on 31st December in any year, shall have his character to that date assessed from his Recommenda- tion for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet on his arrival on board the ship to which he is sent or to which he may return, the assessment being made by the Commanding Officer of such ship.

(5) A sailor invalided out of the Service shall have his character assess- ed to date from the entries on his conduct sheet by the Commanding Officer of the ship upon whose books the sailor is borne.

327. Character Assessment of Artificer Apprentices and Boys.—(1) The character of all Artificer Apprentices shall be assessed on the day they attain the age of 17 years and thereafter annually on 31st December.

(2) The character of Boys shall be assessed upon their final discharge from the Boy's Training Establishment or on the day they attain the age of 17 years whichever is earlier, and thereafter annually on 31st December.

328. Re-assessment of Character.—(1) Assessments higher than those permitted by Regulations 320 to 325 shall be corrected, with approval of the Chief of the Naval Staff but those properly made by the Commanding Officer in accordance with sub-regulation (5) of Regulation 319 are final and shall not be subject to review unless one of the following conditions is ful- filled, when application may be made to the Chief of the Naval Staff for rc-asscssment: —

(a) The assessment has come to have an effect which could not have been foreseen at the time it was awarded and which, taking into consideration also the length and quality of subsequent service, is now unduly severe. An application for review on

2 66 THE GA/ETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART Tt

these grounds may be forwarded only within the last year before completion of time for pension or on discharge if earlier. No application shall be entertained when the character record during pensionable service includes an assess- ment below "Good" or more than one assessment other than "V. G." (for example one "V. G.*" and one "Good") except in very exceptional circumstances (for example because of recognition given for an act of personal gallantry).

(b) There is good reason to believe that a character assessment which is lower than the highest assessment which could have been given, under Regulations 320 to 325 was not given advisedly. An application for review on these grounds may be made as soon as possible after the assessment has been communicated. If the application is not made within a reasonable period, it shall include the reasons for the delay.

(c) The assessment! was unfair or the punishment which affected the assessment was unjust or unduly severe in itself or in its immediate effects. An application for review on these grounds shall follow the procedure prescribed for making complaints. Any such complaints shall be made as soon as possible, while the facts are still ascertainable.

(2) The only applications for the review of character assessments which may be considered after a sailor has been released are those relating to the final assessment on discharge and such applications shall be considered only if appeal is made on discharge or within three months after the date of discharge. Any sailor who expresses dissatisfaction with the assessment given on his discharge shall be warned that any appeal to the Chief of the Naval Staff must be made within three months.

(3) Application under clauses (b) and (c) of sub-regulation (1) from pensioners, reservists, or sailors re-entered, for review of character assess- ments during previous periods of service shall not be entertained.

329. "Very Good Conduct"'.—CD-

fa) The standard required for the maintenance of "Very Good'| Conduct is not the same as that for an award of "V. G." character, but is a higher and more exacting one. To main- tain the standard a sailor must have conducted himself with sobriety, diligence and attention.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 2gy

(b) "Very Good" conduct is not governed by a sailor's character as assessed on his service certificate, except as in clause (c) of sub-regulation (2) and, subject to the provisions of the follow- ing rules, the latter part of a year for which a character lower than "V. G." has been awarded may be regarded by the Commanding Officer as a period of "Very Good ' conduct.

(2) A break in continuity of "Very Good" conduct is obligatory under the circumstances stated below:

(a) When a sailor is punished by warrant or receives a sentence by court-martial which is at least the equivalent of a warrant punishment. The mere fact of conviction shall constitute a break in the continuity of "Very Good" conduct, regardless of the fact that a sentence is suspended before committal and subsequently remitted partially or wholly. If however a sentence is proved to be wholly unjustified and is quashed, break in the continuity of "Very Good" conduct shall not be obligatory.

(b) When a discretionary character lower than "V. G." is awarded advisedly as a consequence of a number of minor offences, none of which of itself necessitated a break in continuity of "Very Good" conduct.

(c) When a badge is intentionally not awarded when due or after the period of deferment.

(d) When restoration of a badge has been intentionally delayed.

(e) When on conviction by the civil authority any of the naval penal- ties, other than forfeiture of pay and time and stoppage of leave, are awarded.

(3) In addition, a break in "Very Good" conduct may be imposed as a separate naval penalty. Further, it is within the discretion of the Command- ing Officer to regard any reprehensible act, for example a repeated contrac- tion of venereal disease, any particular naval offence or a series of minor

268 ^HEl OAltTTt OF INDIA £XTRAORDiNAR\f [^AW it

offences as breaking the continuity of "Very Good" conduct, even through a character assessment below 'V. G.' is not involved. A break shall not be awarded as a punishment or as a substitute, but it may accompany any punishment if the Commanding Officer considers that the circumstances justify such a course.

(4) When a break in continuity of "Very Good" conduct is obligatory under sub-regulation (2) the break need not be specially recorded on the sailor's Record of Offences Sheet because it will be obvious why it has been incurred but in all other circumstances the break shall be recorded in the "Remarks" column of the Sailor's Record of Offences Sheet, and not in the "Punishment Awarded" column.

(5) The date on which "Very Good" conduct is broken and the reasons thereof shall be intimated to the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office) by issue of a Genform immediately on occurrence.

(6) (a) The date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct after a break in its continuity shall be recorded in the appropriate column of the sailor's Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet. The date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct shall in all cases be inserted in red Ink.

(b) If a sailor is transferred to another ship while in prison or detention or in the second class for conduct, the date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct will not be known and the words"not V. G." shall be in- serted in the appropriate column of his Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet.

(c) When a sailor joins from another ship, "V. G." time for badge pjrposes shall be reckoned from the date entered on the Recommendation for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet.

(7) When a break has been incurred: —

"Very Good" conduct shall recommence on the day after the date of sentence or wanant subject to the following excep- tions.

(a) under clause (?) (a) (disrating, deprivation of Goad Conduct Badges and of Good Conduct Medal, and the like.)

Stfc. 4] THE GAZETTE bF INlHA EicTRAORTilNARV 269

Exceptions

(i) Reduction to second class for conduct.

"Very Good" conduct shall recommence on the day after the expiration of the period in the second class for conduct.

(ii) In the case of sailors

committed to cells, detention or prison.

" Very Good " conduct shall recommence on the day after release from such cells, detention or prison, but see sub-clause (iv).

The date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct shall be antedated by

the number of days of postponement.

(iii) When a sentence of cells, detention or imprisonment is post- poned under section 151(2), Navy Act, 1957

(iv) When a sentence of cells, detention or imprisonment is sus- pended,

" Very Good" conduct shall recommence on the following day, but would again be broken if the sentences were subsequently enforced on account of further misconduct.

(b) Under clause, (2) (b) The date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct shall be the day following the date of the discretionary character assessment (usually ist January).

(c) Under clause (2) (c) :

(i) Good Conduct Badge

not awarded when due.

The date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct is the day after the sailor completed the necessary period of service with "Very Good" conduct to qualify for consideration for the award.

(ii) Good Conduct Badge is not awarded even after the period of deferment.

The date of recommencement of "Very Good¹' conduct is the day after the sailor completed the necessary period of service with "Very Good" conduct to qualify for consideration for award of the badge in the first place.

(d) Under clause (2) (d). The date of recommencement of "Very Good" conduct is the day after the sailor

2Jn THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PABT ll

completed the necessary period of service with "Very Good" conduct to qualify for consideration for the restoration of the badge in the first place.

(e) Under clause (2) (e), or otherwise as a Naval Penalty.

"Very Good" conduct shall recommence on the day after the date on which the offence was found proved against the sailor, unless a sentence of imprisonment (or detention in a Reformatory Jail) is awarded, in which case the date of recommencement of "Very Good" con- duct shall be the day after release. When a sailor forfeits time and pay for the period in civil custody but a break in continuity of "Very Good" conduct is not involved as a naval penalty, his existing date of recommencement of "Very Good conduct shall be post-dated by the number of days forfeited and the new date shall be inserted in red ink.

"Very Good" conduct shall recommence (J) Under clause (3)

the following day.

CHAPTER XIII

REGULATIONS FOR THE INDIAN NAVAL RESERVE AND INDIAN NAVAL VOLUNTEER RESERVE

SECTION I—PRELIMINARY

330. Composition o] Indian Naval Reserve.—The Indian Naval Re-

serve shall comprise officers who have taken to the sea as a profession.

331. Composition of Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.—The Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall comprise officers who, although they may

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 271

not have taken to the sea as a profession are keenly interested in yachting or similar pursuits connected with the sea and in the Navy.

332. Definition.—-In this chapter, unless the context otherwise requires,

(a) 'Active List' means the list of Reserve Officers other than those who are placed on the Special List and Retired List;

(b) 'Emergency' means any period during which a proclamation of Emergency issued under clause (1) of Article 352 of the Con- stitution is in operation;

(e) 'Qualified Officer' means an officer who acquires or possesses such qualifications as may be laid down by the Chief of the Naval Staff and which, in his opinion, qualify the officer to perform the ordinary duties of an officer of the Indian Navy of corresponding rank and seniority in the class of vessel in which he is serving;

(d) 'Registrar of Reserves' means an officer appointed as such by the Chief of the Naval Staff and includes an officer perform- ing the duties of the Registrar of Reserves in his absence due to sickness or otherwise;

(e) 'Retired List' means the list of officers who have retired from the Reserves, but are liable to be called up for actual service in the Indian Navy, if under 50 years of age, when an Emer- gency is declared;

(D 'Special List' means the list of Reserve Officers transferred from the Active List before being due for retirement and liable to be called up for actual service in the Indian Navy, if under 50 years of age, when an Emergency is declared.

333. Correspondence to be addressed to Registrar of Reserves. —All correspondence regarding the Indian Naval Reserve and the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall be addressed to the Registrar of Reserves,

272 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

SECTION II—CADRE OF OFFICERS AND TYPES OF COMMISSION

334. Cadre.—The cadre of officers in the Indian Naval Reserve and the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall be as authorised by the Government.

335. Branches.—The Indian Naval Reserve shall comprise Executive, Engineering, Electrical and Supply and Secretariat Branches. The Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall, in addition, have the Instructor Branch, and Medical Branch. For terms and conditions of Medical Officers of the Naval Reserve, See Appendix X.

336. Ranks.—(I) The following ranks are authorised to be held by offi- cers in the Indian Naval Reserve and the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve, namely: —

(a) General List—

(i) Executive Branch:

Captain, Commander, Lieutenant-Commander, Lieutenant, Sub- Lieutenant, Acting Sub-Lieutenant, Midshipman.

(ii) Engineering Branch:

Captain, Commander, Lieutenant-Commander, Lieutenant, Sub- Lieutenant.

(iii) Electrical Branch:

Captain, Commander, Lieutenant-Commander, Lieutenant, Sub- Lieutenant.

(iv) Supply and Secretariat Branch:

Captain, Commander, Lieutenant-Commander, Lieutenant, Sub- Lieutenant.

(b) Branch List—

(i) Executive Branch:

Senior Commissioned Boatswain, Commissioned Boatswain.

Sfcr. 4\ TUK C.AZETTE OF INDIA i.\TRAORDlNARv

2yj

(ii) Engineering Branch:

Senior Commissioned Engineer, Commissioned Engineer,

(iii) Electrical Branch:

Senior Commissioned Electrical Officer ( P j, Senior Commission- ed Electrical Officer (R), Commissioned Electrical Officer (P), Commissioned Electrical Officer (R).

(iv) Supply and Secretariat Branch:

Senior Commissioned Writer Officer, Senior Commissioned Stores Officer, Commissioned Writer Officer, Commissioned Stores Officer.

(2) The following additional ranks are authorised to be held by officers in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve, namely: -

( a) Instructor Branch:

Instructor Captain, Instructor Commander, Instructor Lieutenant- Commander, Instructor Lieutenant, Instructor Sub- Lieutenant.

(b) Branch List:

Senior Commissioned Instructor Officer, Commissioned Instructor Officer.

33 7. Rank and Precedence,^ 1) The order of precedence in the Indian Naval Forces shall be, Indian Navy, Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve. Except as provided hereinafter as regards "Qualified Officer" of the rank of Lieutenant or Lieutenant-Commander, all officers shall take precedence in the order given above, rank for rank, irrespective of seniority.

(2) Qualified officers of the Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall take precedence with but after officers of the Indian Navy of the same rank and seniority and before officers (other than quali- fied officers) of the Reserves of the same rank, irrespective of seniority. Among themselves, qualified officers shall take precedence according to their respective seniority,

(3) Officers holding equivalent acting higher rank shall rank among themselves according to the date of their substantive seniority.

274 ¹H& GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [VJMT 11

338. Types of Commission.—There shall be three types of commissions in the Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve:

(a) Permanent Reserve Commissions.—Officers granted permanent Reserve Commissions shall undergo specified tiaining in the Indian Naval Reserve or Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve. as the case may be, in peace time and be liable to be called up into actual service in the Indian Navy in case of an Emergency.

(b) Temporary Reserve Commissions.i—Officers granted temporary Reserve Commissions shall serve only for the duration of an Emergency or for the period specified in their appoint- ment letter and shall be entitled to all the rights and privi- leges of permanent Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve officers of equivalent ranks whilst holding such commissions.

(c) Honorary Commissions.— Honorary Commissions may be granted to those gentlemen who in the opinion of the Government, arc rendering or have rendered such excep- tional service in promoting the interests of the Reserve as to merit such recognition. Honorary officers shall receive no remuneration whatsoever.

SncnoN III—ENTRY, CONFIRMATION, PROMOTION AND RETIREMENT

339. Applications.—•( 1) All applications for commissions o; appoint- ments in the Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall be made to the Registrar of Reserves together with a letter from the employer of the applicant, if any. permitting him to join the Reserve and fulfil all his obligations as a member thereof.

(2) Eligible candidates shall be required to appear before a Board of Selection and to undergo a medical examination; provided that Cadets about to pass out from the Training Ship "Dufferin" or any other recognised Merchant Navy Training Centre may be accepted without being required to appear before a Board of Selection.

340. Change of Nationality.—In the event of an officer becoming a naturalised foreign subject (other than a subject of Nepal) after appoint- ment, he shall inform the Registrar of Reserves forthwith of the fact and resign his commission.

SFC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 275

341. Liability for actual service in the Indian Navy.—AH officers hold- ing permanent Reserve Commission or temporary Reserve Commission, shall be liable to be called up for actual service in the Indian Navy in Emergency and shall undergo such training as may be prescribed. When so called up, they shall be liable to serve in uny part of the world.

342. Qualifications for entry into the Indian Naval Reserve.-—Candi- dates for commissions and appointments other than in the Engineering Branch must have served at sea, produce satisfactory record of service at sea, and certify that they intend following the sea as their profession. In addition, candidates for commissions and appointments in the Reserves must have the following qualifications:—

(A) Executive Branch—

(a) Midshipman.—In order to qualify for appointment as Midship- man, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 171 and be less than 194 years of age; and

Cii) must have passed a Deck Officers' Course of instruction for two years on board one of the approved Mercantile Marine Training Ships or Establishments or have served for one year at sea on board a ship in the Merchant Navy as a Cadet or apprentice,

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenant.—A direct entrant in this rank must: —

(i) have attained the age of 21 and be less than 24 years of age;

and

(ii) hold a First or Second Mate's. Certificate of Competency (Foreign Going).

fc) Sub-Lieutenant.—A direct entrant in this rank must:—

(i) have attained the age of 22 and be less than 25 years of age:

and

(ii) hold a First Mate's Certificate of Competency (Foreign Going).

(d) Lieutenant.—A direct entrant in this rank must: —

(i) have attained the age of 24 and be less than 30 years of age;

and

276 THE GAZE1TE OI- INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [P\HT II

(ii) hold a Master's Certificate of Competency (Foreign Going).

(e) Lieutenant-Commander.-—Tn special cases, a candidate who holds a Ministry of Transport and Communications Master's Certificate (Foreign Going), has been master of a ship of not less than 2,000 tons for one year and is less than 35 years of age, may be appointed Lieutenant-Commander.

(f) Commissioned Boatswain.—h\ order to qualify for appointment as Commissioned Boatswain, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 20 and be less than 30 years of age;

and

(ii) have at least a Mate's Certificate of Competency (Home trade).

(B) Engineering Branch—

(a) Sub'Lieutenant.^ln order to qualify for appointment as Sub- Lieutenant, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 22 and be less than 25 years of age;

(ii) hold a 2nd Class Ministry of Transport and Communications Certificate of Competency as a Second Class Engineer: and

(iii) certify that it is his intention to follow the sea as a profes- sion until he has attained his Ministry of Transport and Communications 1st Class Certificate of Competency.

(b) Lieutenant.^A direct entrant in this rank must:—

(i) have attained the age of 24 and be less than 30 years of age;

and

(ii) hold a Ministry of Transport and Communications Certifi- cate of Competency as a 1st Class Engineer of a steam- ship or of a motorship bearing an endorsement to the effect that the holder has passed for a certificate as a First Class Engineer of a steamship:

Provided that an engineer employed in a factory or workshop may be accepted in the Indian Naval Reserve as Lieute- nant if being qualified as above, he is employed on prac- tical engineering wo'k of use in the Indian Navy.

Six. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

277

(d) Commissioned Engineer.—\n order to qualify for appointment as Commissioned Engineer, a candidate must;—

(i) have attained the age of 20 and be less than 24 years of age;

(ii) be in possession of a Ministry of Transport and Communica- tions Certificate of Competency as a Second Class Engi- neer or a Ministry of Transport and Communications Coasting Certificate of Competency of a steamship; and

(Hi) have been employed for at least six months in a capacity not below that of a Second Engineer of a seagoing coastal steamship and as such within 6 months of the date of his application.

(C) Electrical Branch-—

(a) Sub-Lieutenant.—In order to qualify for appointment as Sub- Lieutenant, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 22 and be less than 25 years of age;

and

(ii) hold qualifications recognised by the Ministry of Transport and Communications for executing duties of an Electrical and/or a Radio Officer of a merchant ship fitted with wireless and radar equipment.

(b) Lieutenant.-—A direct entrant in this rank must:—

(i) have attained the age of 24 and be less than 30 years of age;

(ii) be a graduate of u recognised University in Electrical Engi- neering or of the Institute of Electrical Engineers, London, or of the Institute of Engineers (India) in Electrical Engineering subjects; and

(iii) hold qualifications recognised by the Ministry of Transport and Communications for executing duties of an Electrical and'or a Radio Officer of a merchant ship fitted with radio equipment.

278 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

(D) Supply and Secretariat Branch—

fa) Sub-Lieutenant.—In order to qualify for appointment as Sub- Lieutenant, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 22 and be less than 25 years of age;

and

(ii) have two years' service as a Purser or Assistant Purser of a merchant vessel.

(b) Lieutenant.—A direct entrant in this rank must: —

(i) have attained the age of 24 and be less than 30 years of age;

(ii) be a chartered accountant or a graduate of a recognised University preferably in law or commerce; and

(iii) have two years' service as a Purser or Assistant Purser of a merchant vessel:

Provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the upper age limit upto five years in the case of candidates with sea experience who are considered suitable for entry in the Indian Naval Reserve.

343. Qualifications for confirmation in the Indian Naval Reserve.— (1) No officer shall be confirmed in the Indian Naval Reserve unless he has successfully completed his initial training of 2 months and is recommended by the Commanding Officer under whom such training is completed.

(2) Confirmation shall be with retrospective effect from the date of entry in the Indian Naval Reserve.

(3) On confirmation, Direct Entry Sub-Lieutenants shall be given one year's additional ante-dated seniority for holding a First Mate's Certificate.

344. Promotion in the Indian Naval Reserve.—Officers on the Active List of the Indian Naval Reserve who have a satisfactory record of service in the Indian Naval Reserve and Merchant Navy, possess the qualifications mentioned below and are recommended by the Commanding Officer will be eligible for promotion to higher ranks.

(A) Executive Branch—

fa) Midshipman to Acting Sub-Lieutenant.—An officer must:—

fi) have attained the age of 2 1; and

5*c. 4] THE GAZETTE OF 1NDJA EXTRAORDINARY 279

(ii) hold a Ministry of Transport and Communications 2nd Mate's Certificate of Competency (Foreign Going).

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenant to Sub-Lieutenant.—An officer must:—-

(i) have one year's seniority as an Acting Sub-Lieutenant, pro- motion being ante-dated to cover the period spent as an Acting Sub-Lieutenant; .

(ii) hold a Ministry of Transport and Communications first Mate's Certificate of Competency (Foreign Going) in which case he will be given a year's additional seniority.

(c) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—An officer must have attained the age of 24 and have three years' seniority as Sub- Lieutenant which may include seniority gained for obtaining first Mate's Certificate.

(d) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—An officer must:—

(i) have 8 years' seniority as Lieutenant;

(ii) hold a Master's Certificate of Competency (Foreign Going);

and

(iii) hold a Naval Watchkeeping Certificate in the Indian Naval Reserve.

(e) Lieutenant-Commander to Commander.—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit of at least three years' seniority as Lieutenant-Commander who have held command of a large foreign-going merchant vessel for not less than one year.

(t) Commander to Captain.—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit of at least four years' seniority as commander who have held command of a large foreign going merchant vessel for not less than three years.

(g) Commissioned Boatswain to Senior Commissioned Boatswain.— An officer must have 10 years' seniority as Commissioned Boatswain.

(B) Engineering Branch—

(a) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant .—An. officer must have either three years' seniority as Sub-Lieutenant; or attained the

280 THE GAZETTE O> INniA EXTRAORDINARY [PART i t-

minimum age of 24, hold a Ministry of Transport and Com- munications Certificate of Competency as first class Engineer of a steamship and have two years' seniority as Sub- Lieutenant.

(b) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander,—An officer must; —

(i) have 8 years' seniority as Lieutenant; and

(ii) hold a Naval Engine-Room Watchkeeping Certificate in the Indian Naval Reserve.

(c) Lieutenant-Commander to Commander.-—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit, of at least three years' seniority as Lieutenant-Commander.

(d) Commander to Captain.-—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit, of at least four years' seniority as Commander.

(e) Commissioned Engineer to Senior Commissioned Engineer.— An officer must have 10 years' seniority as Commissioned Engineer.

(C) Electrical Branch—

(a) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant,—An officer must have three years' seniority as Sub-Lieutenant.

(b) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—An officer must have 8 years' seniority as Lieutenant.

(c) Lieutenant-Commander to Commander.—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit and qualifica- tions, of at least 3 years' seniority as Lieutenant-Commander.

(d) Commander to Captain.-—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit and qualifications, of at least 4 years' seniority as Commander.

(D) Supply and Secretariat Branch—

(a) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—An officer must have 3 years' seniority as Sub-Lieutenant.

(b) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—An officer must have 8 years' seniority as Lieutenant.

J M, i] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 281

(c) Lieutenant-Commander to Commander.—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit and qualifica- tions, of at least 3 years' seniority as Lieutenant-Commander. (d) Commander to Captain,—Promotion shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit and qualifications, of at least 4 years' seniority as Commander.

345. Qualifications for entry into the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.—

Candidates must be persons who are interested in yachting or similar pur- suits connected with the sea and in the Indian Navy. In addition, they must have the following qualifications:—

(A) Executive Branch—

(a) Midshipman.—In order to qualify for appointment as Midship- man, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 171 and be less than 19* years of age; and

(ii) hold a 'B' Certificate in the Naval Wing of the National Cadet Corps or having passed a Deck Officer's course of not less than 2 years' duration in one of the recognised training ships, not have followed the sea for a career.

(b) Acting Sub-Lieutenant.—A direct entrant in this rank must:—

(i) have attained the age of 21 and be less than 23 years of age;

and

(ii) possess qualifications required by a Midshipman, or

(iii) be a graduate of a recognised university having taken Mathe- matics and Physics as two of his subjects in the Interme- diate Class; or have associations with the sea.

(c) Sub-Lieutenant.—A direct entrant in this rank must have attained the age of 24 years and be less than 26 years of age and hold the qualifications required of an Acting Sub- Lieutenant.

(B) Engineering Branch—

(a) Sub-Lieutenant.—In order to qualify for appointment as Sub- Lieutenant, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 22 and be less than 26 years of age;

and

282 THE GAZETTE OF INDTA EXTRAORDINARY [PARP I I-

(ii) hold a 2nd Class Ministry of Transport and Communications Certificate of Competency or the "DUFFERIN" Final Passing Out Certificate in Engineering followed by two years' practical experience at sea or in a Marine Engineer- ing concern; or hold a degree in Marine or Mechanical Engineering of a recognised University, or equivalent qualifications recognised by the Institute of Engineers (India) as exempting from Sections 'A' and 'B' of their Associate Membership Examination in Mechanical Engi- neering; or hold a certificate awarded after completion of five years' apprenticeship (which should have included both theoretical and practical training) as an Engineer in some Marine Engineering concern of standing.

(C) Electrical Branch—

(a) Sub-Lieutenant.—In order to qualify for appointment as Sub- Lieutenant, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 22 and be less than 26 years of age;

and

(ii) hold a degree in Electrical Engineering of a recognised University or equivalent qualifications in Electrical Engi- neering recognised by the Institute of Engineers (India) as exempting from Sections 'A' and 'B' of their Associate Membership Examination; or hold a certificate awarded after completion of 5 years' apprenticeship (which should include both theoretical and practical training) as an Electrical Engineer in an Electrical Engineering concern of standing.

(D) Supply and Secretariat Branch—

(a) Sub-Lieutenant.—In order to qualify for appointment as Sub- Lieutenant, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 22 and be less than 26 years of ay:;

and

(ii) be a graduate of a recognised University preferably in Law or Commerce; or be a member of the Institute of Char- tered Accountants; or have held a responsible post in a business concern with such experience as would be of use in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 283

(E) Instructor Branch—

Commissioned Instructor Officer.—In order to qualify for appoint- ment as Commissioned Instructor Officer, a candidate must:—

(i) have attained the age of 21 and be less than 25 years of age;

and

(ii) be a 1st Class pass or 1st Class or 2nd Class Honours Graduate of a recognised University with Mathematics or Physics as principal subject in the Degree examination; or

(iii) be a graduate in Engineering from a recognised University:

Provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the upper age limit upto five years in the case of candidates who are otherwise considered suitable for entrv in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.

346. Confirmation in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.—(1) No officer shall be confirmed in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve unless he has successfully completed his initial training of two months and is recom- mended by the Commanding Officer under whom such training is completed.

(2) Confirmation shall be with retrospective effect from the date of joining the Service.

347. Promotion in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.—Officers on the Active List of the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve who have a satis- factory record of service in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve, possess the qualifications mentioned below and are recommended by the Command- ing Officer will be eligible for promotion to higher rank:

Provided that promotion from Lieutenant-Commander to Commander and from Commander to Captain in all Branches shall be by selection from officers of outstanding merit who have at least 3 years' seniority as Lieute- nant-Commander and 4 years' seniority as Commander respectively.

(a) Executive Branch—

(i) Midshipman to Acting Sub-Lieutenant.—An officer must have attained the minimum age of 21 and have a seniority of 21 years as Midshipman.

2$A THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

(ii) Acting Sub-Lieutenant to Sub-Lieutenant.—An officer must have one year's seniority as Acting Sub-Lieutenant. Pro- motion shall be ante-dated to cover the period spent as an Acting Sub-Lieutenant.

(iii) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—An officer must have 3 years seniority as Sub-Lieutenant,

(iv) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—An officer must have 8 years seniority as Lieutenant in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve and hold a Naval Watchkeeping

Certificate.

(b) Engineering Branch—

(i) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—An officer must have 3 years seniority as Sub-Lieutenant,

(ii) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—An officer must have 8 years seniority as Lieutenant and hold a Naval Engine- Room Watchkeeping Certificate.

(c) Supply and Secretariat Branch—

(i) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—An officer must have 3 years seniority as Sub-Lieutenant.

(ii) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—An officer must have 8 years seniority as Lieutenant.

(d) Electrical Branch—

(i) Sub-Lieutenant to Lieutenant.—An officer must have 3 years seniority as Sub-Lieutenant,

(ii) Lieutenant to Lieutenant-Commander.—An officer must have 8 years seniority as Lieutenant.

(e) Instructor Branch—Instructor Lieutenant to Instructor Lieute- nant-Commander.—An officer must have 8 years seniority as Instructor Lieutenant.

348 Previous Naval Service.—Subject to satisfactory record or service, Ex-Royal Indian Naval Reserve and Ex-Indian Naval Reserve Officers may be accepted in the Indian Naval Reserve and Ex-Royal Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve and Ex-Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve officers in the

SEC. 4] I HE GAZEITE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 2&<

Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve upto the age of 40, with the seniority held at the time of their release:

Provided that the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the upper age limit up to five years in the case of candidates who are otherwise considered suitable for entry in the Indian Naval Reserve or the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.

349. Retirement.—The ages of retirement in all Branches of the Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall be as follows:—

Lieutenants and Lieutenant-Commanders Commanders

48 years. 50 years.

55 years.

Captains

50 years.

Branch List Officers

On attaining the above age limits, officers will ordinarily be placed on the Retired List.

SECTION IV—TRAINING AND SERVICE IN PEACE-TIME

A—OBLIGATORY TRAINING

350. Obligatory Training.—Officers on the Active List holding Perma- nent Reserve Commissions shall be required to undergo the following obligatory training in the Indian Navy, exclusive of the time spent in travel:—

(a) two months initial training on joining the Reserve or soon thereafter as ordered by the Registrar of Reserves;

(b) (i) biennial training of one month; or

(ii) where Naval ships are able to provide training on Sundays, holidays or part of a day for the benefit of those residing in the vicinity, biennial training of 30 days may be given in broken periods provided at least 2 weeks training is given in a continuous spell. When a full day's training is not undergone, every six hours of training shall for all purposes be counted as one day.

Explanation.—This facility will normally be restricted to officers residing within a distance of 15 miles from their training centres; and

2 86 T HE GAZE L IE Of INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

(c) an aggregate period of three months sea training for Indian Naval Reserve Officers and of six months sea training for Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve Officers who are required to obtain a Naval Watchkeeping Certificate before promo- tion to the rank of Lieutenant-Commander, and an aggregate period of six months training to obtain an Engine-Room Watchkeeping Certificate before promotion to the rank of Lieutenant-Commander in the Engineering Branch.

351. Syllabus for Initial Obligatory Training.—(a) Initial obligatory training will, as far as possible, comprise a 2 weeks Divisional Course in addition to the periods of training in various subjects as shown below:—

J) Executive Branch

i week

. 2 weeks S e a m a n s h ip . . . . .. N a v i g a t i on . . . . .. G u n n e ry a nd T AS . . .. C o m m u n i c a t i o ns . . . .. A . B . C . D. a nd S u p p ly a nd S e c r e t a r i at

i week *I week i week

(it) Engineering Branch'

A . B . C . D. a nd A c q u a i n t a n ce C o u r se . A t t a c h m e nt in s h i ps . . ..

. 2 weeks . 4 weeks

(itt) Electrical Branch

A c q u a i n t a n ce C o u r se in E l e c t r i c al E q u i p m e nt A t t a c h m e nt in S h i ps . . ..

. 2 weeks . 4 weeks

(iv) Supply and Secretariat Branch'

P ay a nd A l l o w a n c es . . .. S t o r es . . . . . .. S e c r e t a r i at a nd D i s c i p l i ne V i c t u a l l i ng

. 2 weeks 2 weeks I week i week

(v) Instructor Branch

Theory Course

. . .6 weeks

(b) Syllabus for the obligatory biennial training will be as specified from time to time.

352. Messing and Accommodation while undergoing training.— Arrangements for the messing and accommodation of officers undergoing training shall be made by the Commanding Officer of the ship to which

SKJ. 4] 1 HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

28y

they are attached. The expenses shall be defrayed by the officers them- selves.

353. Exemption from Obligatory Training.—(1) Officers who undergo voluntary specialist training or temporary service specified in Part B of this Section shall be exempted from obligatory biennial training For the period specified in that Section.

(2) Officers who are permitted to undergo a further voluntary specialist training or temporary service as specified in Part B of this Section before the expiry of their exemption from biennial obligatory training, shall be allowed, on completion of such voluntary training or service, either the balance of the period of exemption to their credit or the exemption they will gain as a result of the further voluntary training or service, according to the officers' choice.

(3) In exceptional circumstances, the Chief of the Naval Staff may relax the rules in respect of biennial obligatory training if he considers that such concession is merited. Applications for such relaxation shall be made through the Registrar of Reserves, stating full reasons for the concession.

(4) Officers who do not wish to avail themselves of exemptions may be permitted to resume their biennial training.

354. Failure to undergo Obligatory Training.—Officers who fail to report for their obligatory initial training or for their obligatory biennial training without obtaining the necessary exemption will render themselves liable to punishment under Section 73 of the Act. Without prejudice to such disciplinary action, they ma> be:—

(a) transferred to the Special List; or

(b) discharged from the Reserves.

355. Medical Examination.—-Before commencing their obligatory training; all Reserve Officers shall undergo a medical examination which shall be in accordance with the rules governing the annual medical exami- nation of Regular Officers of the Indian Navy.

356. Orders for Joining.-—As far as possible, orders for joining service or training will be issued by the Registrar of Reserves two months before the due date.

288 T HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

357. Requests for training during particular periods,—Officers may request the Registrar of Reserve by the 1st of January each year for a parti- cular period during which it would be most convenient for them to present themselves for training. As far as possible, endeavour will be made to comply with these requests.

358. Discharge on completion of training.—During the period of train- ing, officers shall be borne on the books of the ship or establishment concerned. On completion of the period of training, officers shall be discharged from the ships' books unless suffering from a disability attribut- able to naval service, in which case the rules for Regular Officers of the Indian Navy shall apply.

359. Reckoning of period of training.—Periods of training shall be reckoned as follows:—

30 4ays i m o n th . . . . . . . . ..

61 days 2 m o n t hs

91 days 3 m o n t hs

182 days 6 m o n t hs

B—VOLUNTARY SPECIALIST TRAINING AND TEMPORARY SERVICE IN THE

INDIAN NAVY

360. Specialist Courses.—Whenever it is possible to conduct Specialist Courses for confirmed Reserve Officers, volunteers may, if selected, undergo such courses in addition to obligatory training.

361. Types of Specialist Courses.—The following specialist courses shall be conducted when convenient:—

Executive Branch—Gunnery, Torpedo and Anti-Submarine, Com- munication, Navigation.

Engineering Branch—'Naval Engineering.

Electrical Branch—High and low power Electrical Course, Radio Course including W /T and Radar.

Supply and Secretariat Branch—Supply and Secretariat Course.

Instructor Branch—A course hi subjects taught in the Navy.

362. Exemption for undergoing Voluntary Training.—On successful completion of a voluntary specialist course, officers shall be exempted from

Sn.. I] THE (.A/LI PR OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY

2&9

any obligatory biennial training they may have been due to undergo during that year and the next two financial years.

363. Applications for Voluntary Training.-—Any officer desiring to undergo voluntary specialist training shall apply to the Registrar of Reserves within a week after the course is notified, mentioning his address and the nearest railway station from which he is to commence his journey.

364. Temporary Service in the Indian Navy,—(!) Officers who have passed a voluntary specialist course or are otherwise considered suitable may volunteer for temporary service in the Indian Navy, should their services be required in lieu of Regular Officers of the Indian Navy.

(2) No temporary appointment shall, however, be made without the prior approval of the Government of India and the number of such appoint- ments and the periods for which they are made shall depend on vacancies available in the authorised cadre of the Indian Navy.

365. Appointments during Fleet Exercises, Cruises and the like.—Any officer of the Reserves may volunteer for service in the Indian Navy during Meet Exercises, Firing Exercises, Cruises, and the like, if his services are required.

366. Exemption for Temporary Service with the Indian Navy.— ( 1) Officers who complete six months continuous temporary service with the Indian Navy shall be exempted from undergoing obligatory biennial train- ing for three years thereafter, and those who complete continuous 9 months or more of such service, shall be so exempted for 4 years.

(2) Officers who have served at Fleet Exercises, Firing Exercises, Cruises, and the like, for a period of less than 6 months shall be exempted from any obligatory biennial training they may have been due to undergo during that year and may also be so exempted for the next two financial years.

SrCTJON V SFRV1CF. DURING AN EMERGENCY

367. Mobilisation Warning.—Officers shall be given warning of impending mobilisation by telegram or public notification. Officers shall then immediately communicate to the Registrar of Reserves their addresses and probable movements for the next three months. Every chanpc of address shall be immediately intimated.

^ gQ THE C ^ / A l lf C)l INDIA FXTRAOUDINAKY [VARI J ¹~

368. Mobilization.—-When mobilization is ordered, officers shall pro- ceed immediately to the ship as instructed by the Registrar of Reserves.

369. Action to he taken by Officers who are abroad on date of call-up.— When the Reserves are called up, officers if abroad, shall receive notice thereof horn the Registrar of Reserves or the nearest Indian representative They shall then present themselves abroad the first Tndian Naval Ship they meet and also report by letter to the Registrar of Reserves in India and to the nearest Indian representative. No further action is required until receipt of summons calling them up tor actual service in the Indian Navy.

370. Transfer from Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve to Indian Naval Reserve. Officers who after joining the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve obtain qualifications required for entry into the corresponding rank or tin; Indian Naval Reserve may, if they desire, be transferred to the Indian Naval Reserve.

371. Honours and Awauh.—Officers while in actual service in the Indian Navy are eligible for the same Honours and Awards as for Regulai Officers.

SFCIION VI—-UNIFORM

372. Uniform.—The uniform to be worn by officers shall be ot the same pa'lern as for officers of the Indian Navy but with the following differ- ences:—

SEC. 4] IHL (-A/JilTE OF INDI \ EXTRAORDINARY

29l

(iii) Officers holding temporary commis-

sions in the Indian Naval Reserve.

(a) The distinctive stripe of gold lace round the sleeves of the coat and on epaulettes is substituted by two waved lines of gold lace each of one- half the width prescribed for officer^ of the Indian Navy one line super- imposed upon the other so that 1/8 inch of blue cloth shows between the curves. The half stripe, howevei, is a Eingle straight line of 1/8 inch gold lace. In war time, on becom- ing Qualified Officers the navy curl will be replaced by a plain curl as for Indian Navy Officers.

(b) The white patches and notched holes of twist in the case of Mid- shipmen will be i-s for Midshipmen in the Indian Navy except that for officers holding temparary appointment, the notched holes of twist are to be waved instead of straight.

(j'zO Officers holding temporary commis- sions in the Indian Naval Volunteer Ketervc,

(a) The distinctive stripe of gold lace round the sleeves of the coat and on epaulettes is substituted by a stripe of waved line of gold 3/8 inch in width. The half stripe, however, is a single straight line of gold lace 1/8 inch in width. In war time on becoming Qualified Officers the Navy curl shall be re- placed by a plain curl as for Indian Navy Officers.

(b) The white patches and notched holes of twist for Midshipmen shall be as in the Indian Naval Reserve.

(v) Honorary Officers.'

As for Indian Navy Officer, but with

the letter 'H' in the curl.

373. Occasions mi which uniform /A worn.—(1) Officers on the Active List shall wear naval uniform when borne on the books of one of Indian Navy Ships.

2n2 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

(2) Officers on the Active or Retired List may wear the prescribed naval uniform on occasions of State or Ceremony within India. Such occasions may be deemed to include Reviews, official functions or enter- tainments given by Army, Naval or Air Force authorities or by civil functionaries.

(3) Officers shall not wear naval uniform at other times.

374. Wearing of Medals and Decorations.—(1) Only medals and decorations authorised to be worn in the naval service or the appropriate ribbons thereof shall be worn by officers when in uniform.

(2) The regulations regarding the acceptance and wearing of foreign Orders, medals and decorations are as for Regular Officers of the Indian Navy.

375. Scale of Uniform.—All Reserve Officers shall provide, themselves

with their badges of rank and the following uniform:—

Blue Uniform

i pair i pair I pair i l

T r o u s e r s, B l ue ( P l a i n) . . . . . . .. S h o e s, B l a ck ( l e a t h e r) . . . . . . .. S o c k s, B l a ck C a p, B l u e, U n i f o rm . . . . . . .. B a d g e s, U n i f o rm f or C ap . . . . . ..

White Uniform

3

6 6 2 pairs 2jpairs 2 pairs T pair 3 I I T I SCt I SCt 2 2 I I

T u n i c s, w h i te . . . . . . . .. T r o u s e r s, w h i te . . . . . . . .. S h i r t s, w h i t e, u n i f o rm ( h a lf s l e e v e s) . . . .. S h o r t s, w h i te u n i f o rm . . . . . . .. S o c k s, w h i te . . . . . .. S t o c k i n g s, w h i t e' . . . . . .. S t o c k i n g s, B l ue . . . . . . . .. S h o e s, w h i te c a n v as ( L e a t h er s o l e s) . . . .. C ap c o v e r s, w h i te M e ss j u c k e ts ( w h i t e) E v e n i ng W a i st C o at ( w h i t e) . . . . . .. K a m a r b u nd . .. ^ . . . . .. B u t t o n s, g i lt f or w h i te t u n ic B u t t o n s, g i lt f or M e ss j a c k et S h i r ts w h i t e, l o n g ' s l e e v es . . . . . .. C o l l a r s, w h i te s t i f f, t u r n ed d o wn N e c k t i e, B l a ck B ow T i e, B l a ck . . . . . . . ..

Sr<. 4] TIIF GAZFTTF. OF INDU EXTRAORDINARY 293

SECTION VII—RETIREMENT, RESIGNATION, DISCHARGE

376. Retirement, Resignation and Discharge Liability of Retired Officers.—(1) Officers placed on the Special List or Retlied List and under 50 years of age may be called up for acLual service in the Indian Navy in the event of an Emergency provided they are medically lit.

(2) Officers so called up cannot claim to be discharged during an Emergency merely on account of attaining the age of 50 years.

377. Resignation.—Officers of the Naval Reserve Forces may, at the discretion of the Government, be permitted to resign or retire.

378. Medical Fitness.—-(1) Officers who become medically unfit due to reasons not attributable to service in the Reserves will be brought before a Medical Board in order to ascertain whether or not the disability is of a per- manent or temporary nature.

(2) In the case of a permanent disability, an officer will be placed on ih*.* Retired List if he has been confirmed in his rank. Tf he has not been confirmed in his rank, he shall be discharged from the Reserve.

(3) In the case of a temporary disability, an officer shall be temporarily placed on the Retired List upto a maximum period of two years. During such period, he may be required to appear before a Medical Board from time to lime as may be directed. On expiry of two years from the date of being tcmpoiarily placed on the Retired List or on the recommendation of the medical board an officer, if fit for service, shall be taken back on the Active List, or if still unfit for service, be dealt with as in sub-regulation (2).

379. Discharge from the Reserves.—(I) An officer will, at the discre- tion of the Government, be liable to be discharged upon his certificate of competency under the Merchant Shipping Act, 1958 being suspended or cancelled.

(2) An officer who takes up an appointment cither afloat or ashore which, in the opinion of the Government, is not consistent with his status as an officer in the Reserves will be so notified, and if he fails to relinquish such appointment thereafter, he will be liable to be discharged from the Reserves.

380. Transfer to Special List and Discharge.—(1) An officer who fails to undergo the requisite obligatory training may. without prejudice to any

294 T HE GAZETI'E OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

action which may be taken under Section 73 of the Act, be transferred to the Special List at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff or be dis- charged from the Reserves at the discretion of the Government.

(2) An officer who fails to qualify for promotion within a reasonable length of time may either be transferred to the Special List at the discretion of the Chief of the Naval Staff or be discharged from the Reserves at the discretion of the Government.

(3) An officer who may be found unsuitable for retention in the Re- serves on account of any of the undermentioned causes shall be liable to immediate discharge or transfer to the Special List, as the case may be, after having been given a reasonable opportunity of showing cause against the action proposed to be taken in regard to him:—

(a) unsatisfactory conduct whilst serving in any of Indian Navy Ships or Establishments:

(b) unsatisfactory conduct as naval officer while on the active list;

fc) unsatisfactory conduct whilst serving the Merchant Service or elsewhere in civil life:

Provided that it shall not be obligatory to give an opportunity of showing cause where the Government or the Chief of the Naval Staff, as the case may be, is satisfied that in the interests of the security of India or for some reason to be recorded in writing, it is not expedient to do so.

SECTION VIII—LEAVE, PAY AND ALLOWANCES

381. Travelling Allowance and Daily Allowance for candidates called up before the Board of Selection.—Candidates called up before the Board of Selection for admission into the Reserves will be granted travelling allowance and daily allowance as follows: —

(a) (i) By rail, river or sea.—Travelling allowance as for candi- dates for commission in the Indian Navy, between the place of permanent residence in India and the place of interview and back.

(ii) By road.—Travelling allowance for the journey or portion of the journey between points where there is no rail, river or sea connection, at the rates admissible for third grade indj-. viduals in the Indian Navy.

Sic. 11 THE GA/1.1 LI. Ol 1\T>IA EXTRAORDINARY

295

fb) If the candidate is away from his permanent place of residence when called up before the Board of Selection, travelling allowance will be admissible for the journey actually per- formed limited to travelling allowance from the permanent place of residence in India to the place of selection.

(c) If accommodation and board are not provided at Government expense, daily allowance for each day of detention at the place of selection will be admissible as for civilian candi- dates for admission to the National Defence Academy, Khadakvasla.

382. Pay and Allowances for Reserve Officers who are not employees of Centra] Government or State Government.—(1) When called up for train- ing or service, officers shall receive pay and allowances at the rates admis- sible at the time to regular officers of the Indian Navy of equivalent rank and seniority:

Provided that no Kit Maintenance Allowance or Special Disturbance Allowance will be admissible in peace time.

(2) Officers undergoing training as provided for in Regulation 35O(b) (ii) and residing at a distance between 5 and 15 miles from their training centre shall be paid the actual cost of travel by rail or road, the upper limit for road fare being fixed by Government from time to time for such journeys. Officers residing beyond a distance of 15 miles from the train- ing centre may only claim their fare for a maximum distance of 15 miles.

383. Commencement and cessation of full pay.—When called up for training or service, pay shall commence from the date the officer actually starts his journey to report for duly and shall cease from the dute the reurn journey ends:

Provided that pay and allowances for travelling time for each journey from or to the place of residence shall be restricted to 10 days in cases where the period of such journey exceeds that limit.

3K4. Interrupted Training.—An officer who is permitted to interrupt his period of training at his own request, before completion of the time for which he was called up, shall not be eligible for any travelling allowance for the return journey and, if subsequently permitted to rejoin in order to complete his training, shall do so at his own expense. Travelling allowance shall, however, be admissible for the final return journey on completion of the full training period for which the officer was called up.

296 THF GA/ETTF. OF INniA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II.

385. Travelling Allowance Claims.—(I) T he C o m m a n d i ng Officer of the ship on whose books the officer is borne, shall be the competent authori- ty to countersign travelling allowance claims before forwarding them to the Controller of Defence Accounts (Navy) for payment.

(2) Officers undergoing obligatory training as provided for in regula- tion 35O(b)(ii) shall submit their travelling allowance claims at the end of the calendar month.

386. Allowances in aid of purchase of uniform.—A uniform allowance of Rs. 400 shall be payable on entry to assist officers in the purchase of uniform.

387. Uniform allowance payable to officers with previous naval service.—Officers with previous service in the Tndian Navy, Indian Naval Reserve or Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve shall receive uniform allowance as follows:—

(a) Those who enter or re-enter the Reserve after a break of at least seven years from the time they left the Indian Navy or Us Reserves shall receive uniform allowance in full.

(b) Those who enter or re-enter the Reserves before the expiry of seven years from the time they left the Indian Navy or its Reserves shall receive a uniform allowance as follows:—

In case of break not exceeding three years Nil In case of break exceeding three years but not ex- ceeding five years

In case of break exceeding five years but not ex-

ceeding five years . . . Rs. 125

(c) Officers appointed for temporary service of 12 months or more shall be required to provide themselves with the complete uniform required of an Indian Navy Officer, and shall be given for this purpose the difference between the uniform allowance payable at the time for regular officers of the Tndian Navy entering service and Rs. 400.

Explanation.-Vmlorm allowance is Kranted for the sole pureose of a s k i ng officers in providing themselves with the necessary articles of uniform. An account of expenditure may be asked for by Naval Headquarters and the payment of uniform allowance restricted to the amount for which proof of expenditure is produced but not exceedIne that ad- missible as ubove.

SEC. 1] I III G A / I I IE Of INDIA EXIRAORDINARY

2g7

388. Payment of Uniform Allowance.—(1) Applications for uniform allowance shall be made by officers on contingent bills to the Registrar of Reserves together with an undertaking, in writing, that they will spend the entire amount in providing themselves with uniform.

(2) Payment ol uniform allowance shall be made by the Controller of Defence Accounts (Navy) on the authority of Registrar of Reserves.

389. Refund of Uniform Allowance.—An officer who fails to serve for a period of two years shall be required to refund 25 per cent of the uniform allowance received for each period of six months (or part ol such period) by which his service falls short of 2 years:

Provided that the refund may be waived in whole or part at the discre- tion of the Chief of the Naval Staff if the failure to complete the prescribed period of service is due to death, ill health due to causes beyond the officer's own contiol or other special circumstances

Explanation.— This regulation will be applicable separately to the uniform allowance received under regulation 386 and clauses (a), (b) and (c) of Regulation 387.

390. Accounts of Reserve Officers shown separately —Accounts of Reserve Officers borne on ships' books shall be shown separately from those of Tndian Navy Officers.

391. Payment of Mess Bills, Rent, etc. -During the period of training or service, payment for messing, accommodation and allied charges Mial' he governed by ?h. cnme rWcs as applicable to regular officers of the 'ntiian Navy.

3Q2. Leave and Sick List Concessions for officers in continuous service.—-Officers who have completed one year's continuous actual service in the Tndian Navv shall be entitled to 30 davs' annual leave on full pay and allowances. Tf. on expiry of leave, the officers are to return to appoint- ments, leave travel concessions shall be permissible while proceeding to ind retmnin? from leave ns for regular officers of the Tndian Navy.

Frplawat'rm I—Ca^uil leave may be eranied on compassionate erounds lull such leave shall not exceed twenty days in a calendar vefir

Explanation II -For the purpose of sick list concessions, sick leivp nnrl allowances dnrinj? this npriod officers shall be cnv^rnerl by the rules applicable to regular officers of the Indian Navy

393. Leave and Sick List Concessions for Officers undergoing train- ing.—(1) Offit TS who are called up for obligatory training shall not be entitled to any leave.

298 THE GA/MTE OI- 1NIHA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

(2) During period ot sickness or injury attributable to naval service they shall be governed by the same rules as applicable to regular officers.

(3) In case ot sickness or injury not attributable to naval service, no leave or pay and allowances shall be admissible.

394. Medical Attendance.—(1) When called up for service, including temporary service, officers will be entitled to medical (indoor and out-door,) attendance tor themselves and their lamilies to the extent admissible to regulat officers of the Indian Navy.

(2) When called up tor training, medical attendance will be restricted to officers alone.

395. Death.—It death occurs while serving in the Indian Navy ships or establishments or when seconded to the Army or Air Force, the deceased officers will be given a State funeral/funeral allowance in the same manner md to the same extent as admissible to regular officers ot the 'ndian Navy.

396. Retaining Fee.-—A. midshipman shall draw a reiainin,; fee of Rs. 100 per annum and an officer holding a commission Rs. 200 per annum, subject to the conditions prescribed in Regulation 397.

397. Retaining fee may be paid to officers at the scale mentioned in Regulation 396, provided the following conditions arc fulfilled: —

(a) the officer has completed the prescribed obligatory training;

(b) he has maintained a satisfactory standard of efficiency whilst borne in the Tndian Naval Ships; and

(c) his conduct during the actual service in the Indian Navy and in civil life is satisfactory.

*9X. Payment of Retaining Fee.—O) The retaining lee shall be pay- nble in arrears.

(2) The first payment shall be made on 1st April of the year following that in which the officer satisfactorily completes his initial obligatory training Tt OinU be calculated as a proportion of the full annual rot'iin- inji fee. that is to sav. the proportion which the number of davs tub- sequent to the date of entry bears to the number of days in the financial year.

(3) Subsequent reta;n>np fee shall be paid on the 1st of April each year provided that the conditions specified in Regulation 397 are satisfied.

-*>rc. i] THE GA/KTTE Of INDIA FXTRAORFHNARY 299

3V9. Cessation of Payment of Retaining Fee.—(1) la the event of mobilization or an Emergency when the Reserves arc called up, payment of retaining fee shall cease as from that date, and no subsequent payment shall be made in respect of such officers as are called up. Payment may be resumed, however, on the authority of the Chief of the Naval Stall, when the slate of Emeigency is declared to have ceased and officers are released from actual service and retransferred to the Reserves.

(2) Officers on temporary service with the Indian Navy in accordance with the conditions set forth in Section IV of this chapter shall not draw retaining fee during such periods of service.

400. Retaining iie when payable though nbligaloty training not carried OUT.—Where the Chiei of the Naval Staff is satislicd that owing to active employment in his profession in the Merchant Navy, an officer, who lias unueigone his initial training, has bt. HI unable to carry out his other obli- gatory training as laid down in these Regulations, he may be allowed to draw his retaining fee.

401. Applications for Payment.—(1) Applications for payment of re- tnining fee accompanied by training certificates shall be made to the Regis- trar of Reserves on whose authority the Controller of Deience Accounts (Ncivy) shall make the necessary payments.

(2) No application shall be made piior lo the date on which the retain- ing fee falls due.

(3) Retaining fee may be paid, if due, to the legal heir of an officer who may die whilst a member of the Reserves,

SECTION IX—REPORTS AND CoRRtspoNDENCE

402. Six monthly Reports to be made to the Registrar of Reserves.— Every officer on the active list shall report himself by letter once every six months (during March and September of each year) lo the Registiar of Reserves.

Such reports shall contain the following information: —

(a) his present employment in detail;

(i) if employed afloat, particulars of the vessels and rank in which serving;

300 THE GAZETTE OF IVDiA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I-

(ii) if not employed afloat, date of last sea service and particulars of any subsequent appointments held on shore; and

(b) the address to which any communications for him may be sent.

403. Change of names.—Officers wishing to amend or change their names shall follow the procedure laid down for regular officers of the Indian Navy.

404. Change of Address.—Officers shall keep the Registrar of Reserves fully informed of any changes of address subsequent to the last six monthly report rendered.

405. Retired Officers.—Retired Officers shall communicate their address to the Registrar of Reserves annually between 1st January and 31st March. Changes, if any, shall also be immediately communicated to him.

406. Applications for civil jobs.- -An Officer, before signing a ship's article of agreement or accepting any employment shall inform his employer in writing that he is a member of the Indian Naval Reserve or Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve, as the case may be.

407. Next of Kin.—The name and address of the next of kin shall be communicated to the Registrar of Reserves on the 1st of April each year. Changes, if any, shall be immediately communicated to him.

408. Official correspondence, etc., addressed to Registrar of Reserves through Commanding Officers of Ships where serving.—An Officer serving in one of the Indian Naval Ships shall address all correspondence of an official nature to the Registrar of Reserves through the Commanding Officer of the Ship in which he is serving at the time.

409. Certificate Books. —(1) Each officer shall be provided with a Certi- ncate Book on first appointment.

(2) Th;s book shall accompany all applications for training courses or service, v/hich are addressed to the Registrar of Reserves.

13) The Certificate Book shall be forwarded by the Registrar of Reserves to the Commanding Officer of the ship in which the officer is appointed for duty. On completion of such duty, the Commanding Officer of the ship shall return the Certificate Book duly completed to the Registrar of Re- serves who, on verification shall return it to the officer concerned.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORblfoARV

3 Of

(4) On discharge from the Reserves, the Certificate Book shall be return- ed to the officer concerned.

410. Reports on officers.—A report will be rendered by the Command- ing Officer of a ship in which an officer has carried out training or service.

411. Publications and Lectures.—(1) An officer belonging to the Re- serves shall not publish or cause to be published either directly or indirectly any matter or information relating to the naval service without the permis- sion of the Government or any officer specified by them in this behalf.

(2) An officer belonging to the Reserves shall not deliver any lecture or read in public any paper on any subject connected with the naval service without having previously submitted a copy of such lecture or paper to the Government or any other officer specified by them in this behalf and obtain necessary permission.

(3) An officer belonging to the Reserves who may wish to publish an article or deliver a lecture on naval matters shall apply for permission in accordance with this regulation to the Registrar of Reserves who will inform him in due course whether or not such permission has been granted by the Government or the officer specified by them in this behalf.

412. Repeal—The Regulations for the Tndian Naval Reserve and the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve published with the notification of the Gov- ernment of India in the Ministry of Defence No. S.R.O. 53 dated the 23rd January 1960 are hereby repealed.

R. J. REBELLO,

Jt. Secy.

APPENDIX I

(Regulation 20)

List of saluted rulers in order of seniority with hereditary titles

Hereditary title of

Name of State

i

the Ruler

Gun Salutes

si- No.

Date of succession (unless

2

I

4

3

otherwise stated) 5

21 21 21

H.E.H. the Nizam of . H.H. the Maharaja of . H.H. Maharaja Sir Hari

Hyderabad GwaJior Jammu & Kashmir .

29-8-11 5-6-25 23-9-25 1 2 3

Singh

302 THE (1V/FIT7' Ot INfilA EXTRAORDINARY [PART I I- r 2 3 4 5 4 2J Mysore . H. H. the Maharaja of . 3-8-40 5 21 Baroda . H. H. the Maharaja of . ] 2-4-51 6 19 Travancore . . H. H. the Maharaja of . 1-9-24 7 19 Indore . H. H. the Maharaja of . 26-2-26 8 19 Bhopal . H. H. Nawabof . 17-5-26 9 T9 Kolhapur . H H. Maharaja of 31-3-47 30 19 Udaipur (Me war) H. H. Maharana of 4-7-55 11 17 Jaipur . H. H. Maharaja of 7-9-22 12 17 Bharatpur . H. H. Maharaja of 27-3-29 13 17 PatiaJa . H. H, Maharaja of 24-3-38 H 17 Kotah , H. H. Maharao of 27-12-40 15 17 Bundi . . H. H. Maharao Raja of . 23-4-45 16 17 Rewa . . H' H. Maharaja of 30-1-46 17 17 Karauli . H. H. Maharaja of 6-4-47 18 17 Tonk . . H. H. Nawab of . 23-5-47 19 17 Kuvch , . H. H. Maharao of 26-2-48 20 17 Cochin H. H. Maharaja of 8-7-48 21 17 Bikaner' . H. H. Maharaja of 25-9-50 2.1 17 Joihpur' . H. H. Maharaja of 22-2-52 23 t7 Dholpur . H. H. Maharaj Rana of ' I-I-2I (2 Per- sonal) 24 15 Dangaipur . . H. H. Maharawal of ' 15-II-lS 2S 15 Dhar . . H, H. Maharaja of 31-7-26 26 15 Orchha . H. H. Maharaja of 3-3-30 27 15 Rampur . H. H. Nawab of ' 2O-6-3O 28 15 Idar . . H. H. Maharaja of ' I4-4-3I 29 15 Alvvar . . H. H. Maharaja of 22-7-37 3° 15 Kishengarh . H. H. Maharaja of 24-4-39 3¹ 15 Dewas (Junior) . H. H. Maharaja of 2-12-43 32- 15 Banswara . H. H. Maharawalof . 20-11-44 33 15 Dcwas( Senior) . H. H. Maharaja of • 31-3-47 34 15 Jind . H. H. Maharaja of • 1-4-48 35 15 Partabgarh . . H. H. Maharawat of 8-1-49 36 15 Jaisalmer . H. H. Maharawal of ' 27-8-50 37 15 Sirohi . . H. H. Maharao of ' 7-10-50 38 15 Datia . . . H. H. Maharaja of 22-12-51 39 15 Kapurthala H. H. Maharaja of 19-7-55 40 13 Porbandar . H. H. Maharaj Rana ro-12-08

' 28-9-18 17-7-19

Saheb of Palanpur . H. H. Nawab of Bhavnagar . . H. H. Maharaja of j

Sr.c. 4] THE GAZE I FE OF INDIA EX I RAOKDINARY 303

I ²

3

4

5

J U

. H H, Maharaja of . H. H. Maharaja of . H. H. Maharaja Jam Saheb

20-12-22 19-2-28 2-4-33 13 13

Cooch Bchar Nabha Nawanagar" ,

43 44 45

Jof

'5-4-39 3-2-42 13 13

Banaras Dharangadhm

46 47

48 49

2-9-43 q-2-47 17-5-47

5°

13 13 13 13

51

Jhalavvar Ratlam Tripura Jaora .

. H. H. Maharaja of . H. H. Maharaja Raj Saheb of . H.H. Maharaj Rana of . . H. H. Maharaja of , H. H Maharaja of . H.H. Nawab of .

August, 1948

13 JI

11

. H. H. Maharaja of . H. H. Raja of • H- H- Maharaja of II H. H. Nawab of . 11 . H. H. Raja of II . H. H. Nawab of . II . II H Raja of II . H. H. Raja of II . H. H. Raja of II . H. H. Nawab of . II

II

II

Rajpipla Sitamau Fanna Banrri ManJ] Cambay Faridkot Sailana Suket Janjira Narsingarh . Bilaspur Sangli .

29-4-51 11-5-00 20-6-02 28-10-11 28-4-13 1-1-15 23-12-18 14-7-19 J3-IO-19 2-5-22 23-1-24 18-11-27 -T2-27*

H. H. Raja of . H. H. Raja of . H. H. Raja of

^per- sonal)

11

11

24-10-28 22-4-30

n

j 1

11

IT

. H. H. Raja of . H. H. Rana of • H. H. Maharaja of 5-4 32 . H. H. Maharaja of 13-3-33 . H. H. Raja of 9-10-35 . H. H. Raja of 7-12-35 Tf . H. H. Raja of I8-I2 36 II . H. H. Nawab of . 7-4-37 IT H. H. Maharaja of 11-3-41 II . H. H. Mahaiaja of TI-7-42 II . H. H. Maharaja of 7-9-42 IT . H. H. Raja of II-9-43 II H, H, Maharaja of 27-5-46 II I6-IO-47 II 2I-I-48

Pudukkottai • Barwani Chhatarpur . Sirmur Samthar Chamba Raj gar h Radhanpur . Bijawar Ajaigarh Charkhari Jhabua. Tehri- Garhwal Malerkotla . Morvi

. H . H. Nawab of . H" IT. Maharaja of

*patc of personal Gun Salute.

HQA THE GA/ETTE Ol INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PAur 11 I 2 3 4 5 80 II Alirajpur . H. H. Raja of 1-5-48 81 II Baria . . H. H. Raja of 7-9-49 82 II Dharampur . . H. H. Raja of 5-5-52 83 11 Gondal . H. H. Maharaja of 31-7-52 84 II Wankancr . H. H. Maharana Raj 28-6-54 Saheb of 85 II Manipur . H. H. Maharaja of 9-12-55 86 9 Palitana . H. H. Thakur Saheb of 29-9-05 87 9 Maihar . H. H. Raja of 16-12-11 88 9 Patna . H. H. Maharaja of 16-1-24 89 9 Nagod . H. H. Raja of 26-2-26 90 9 Loharu . H. H. Nawabof . 30-10-26 9i 9 Jawahar . H. H. Raja of 10-12-27 92 9 Mayurbhanj . H. H. Maharaja of 21-4-28 93 9 Lunawadn . . H. H. Raja of 27-4-29 94 9 Sachin . H. H. Nawab of 20-11-30 95 9 Baraunda . H. H. Raja of 8-4-33 96 9 Wadhwan . . H. H. Thakore Saheh of 27-7-34 97 9 Sonepur . H. H. Maharaja of 29-4-37 98 9 Sawantwadi . . H. H. Raja of 5-10-37 99 9 Mudhol . H. H. Raja of 9-11-37 1 00 9 Kalahandi . . H. H. Maharaja of 19-9-39 I OI 9 Dhrol . . H. H. Thakur Saheb of . 20-10-39 1 02 9 Rajkot . H. H. Thakur Saheb of . 12-6-40 103 9 Limbdi . H. H. Thakur Saheb of . ' 6-1-41 104 9 Khilchipur . . H. H. Raja of 21-9-42 105 9 Btilasinor ' . . H. H. Nawab of . 2-2-45 106 9 Chhota Udcpur . H. H. Raja of 15-2-46 107 9 Shahpuraj . . H. H. Raja of 3-2-47 108 9 Bansda . H. H. Raja of 15-2-48 109 9 Banganapalle . H. H. Nawabof . •I-7-48 no 9 Sant . . H. H. Raja of 30-8-48 I II 9 Danta . . H, H. Maharana of 15-10-48 1 12 9 Bhor . . H. H. Raja of 9-10-54

APPENDIX II

STATE FUNERAL

(Regulation 108)

General—

1. A State Funeral, as apart from a purely Military Funeral, will be accorded to nny dignitary when ordered by the Government of Tndia.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 305

2. The main procession will normally start from the residence of the deceased or the place where the body is lying. But if the mortuary is too far away from the place of burial/cremation or is unsuitable for the proces- sion to form up, another suitable place will be selected where the main procession will form up. The body upto this selected place will be brought escorted by a small party in vehicles.

Procedure before procession starts—

3. The order of forming up at deceased's residence is given at Annexure A. Following points are for clarification: —

(a) The main procession will normally be formed up on the road.

(b) The Chief mourners, bearers and Pall bearers will be inside the building.

(c) The carriage will be just outside the building with the firing party or a detachment from the leading escort, as the case may be, on the right or left of the carriage depending on the direction in which the carriage is to move.

(d) Mourners who have to lay wreaths will be behind the carriage and the firing party.

(c) Part of the escort will line the whole route.

4. The coffin suitably draped by a National Flag of the country of the deceased will be brought out by the bearers, accompanied by Pall bearers and followed by the chief mourners.

5. As the body is brought out of the building, all those near the carriage will come to attention. The firing party will 'Present Arms', when officers in uniform will salute. The firing party will then 'Reverse Arms' as the coffin is placed on the carriage. Officers in uniform sh-'.ll come to attention at the last movement of line "Reverse Arms." When t he coffin has been pro- perly placed on the carriage the mourners will lay the wreaths in order of precedence and then proceed to join the mourners lining the road.

6. The cortege is now ready to move off. The firing party of leading detachment and the remainder of the leading portion of the procession will pass through the mourners and band and drummers (with drums muffled), who will have formed up in two ranks, facing inwards, 2 paces interval between men and 8 paces distance between rarje;

3Ob THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

7. If the procession is to starv
(a) The order of forming up is given at Annexure B.

(b) The order of march from the residence of the deceased to the

selected place will be as follows:—

Motor Cyclists.

Escort—max. two jeeps.

Vehicle carrying body.

Bearers. "1 Pall Bearers. f In Vehicles. Chief mourners. J Rear escort—max. two jeeps

(c) The rest of the procedure will be the same as in paras. 5 and 6

above.

The Procession—

8. The order of march of the procession is given at Annexure C.

9. After laying the wreaths, the mourners will join the other mourners lining up the road. The Officer or N.C.O. in charge of firing party will give the command 'right' or 'left turn*—'slow march.' The carriage will follow the firing party.

10. The front escort will move off in 'slow time' and resume its correct position, that is. in front of the firing party.

11. The mourners, and band and drummers will get into their proper position in the procession as the firing party or leading detachment and the remainder of the leading portion of the procession passes between their ranks. The officers in uniform will salute as the carriage carrying the body passes them.

12. The band and drums will begin to play the 'Dead March' after ioining the procession and when 300 Yds. from the mortuary, and continue for such a distance as the officer-in-charge may have ordered before mar- ching off. The firing party or leading iMachment will receive the command 'Quick March' (the remainder conforming^ when the band or drummers cease playing.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF J^DIA EXTRAORDINARY 307

When at a convenient distance from the cemetery or cremation ground and at the instance of the officer-in-charge, the Officer or N.C.O. in charge of the firing party or leading detachment will give the command 'Slow march' and the band or drummers will again begin playing.

13. Troops lining the route will be at the 'Order Arms'. As the funeral procession comes into view they will 'Rest on your Arms Reversed'. They will 'Present Arms' as the head of the funeral procession approaches them and return to 'Rest on your arms Reversed', when the procession has passed. When the procession is well clear they will resume the position of 'Order Arms' and await further instructions for dispersal.

14. Troops lining up, who are part of the Escort, will join in behind the rear Escort, as it passes through them.

15. When marching in slow time, arms will be carried at the reverse, in quick time at the reverse trail (butt forward, sling uppermost). During the march, arms may be changed, but the party will NOT march at ease.

Procedure at Burial I Cremation Ground—

16. Arrival to the place of Cremation/Burial—

(a) When the head of the procession arrives near the cremation/ burial ground, the ranks of the firing party or leadinK detach- ment and the band and drums will open out to 6 pace distance, and on order of the officer or N.C.O. in charge 'halt'—'turn inwards'—'rest on their arms reversed'.

(b) Leading motor cyclist will move to the car park.

(c) Front escort will line up the remainder of the route and thicken the cordon around the cremation /burial ground. The year Escort may also be used for cordoning the area.

(d) The coffin is then moved by the bearers and carried feet-end foremost.

(e) The vehicle of the VIP accompanying the procession will proceed to the car park.

17. The order of the procession will now be: —

Pandit or Granthi or Moulvi, and the like.

Coffin with bearers and Pall bearers.

Mourners.

3og

'i"Hi£ GAZF.TTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

Band and drums.

Firing Party or Detachment.

18. The order of forming up at the cremation/burial ground is given at Annexure D.

Procedure during Cremation!Burial—

19. Bftfore fire is set to the pyre or the coffin lowered into the grave the flag, head dress, side arms and wreaths will be removed.

20. During this time, if the deceased is a Hindu or Sikh selected bhajans may be sung by the bhajan party.

21. For those entitled to it, the appropriate number of Gun Salutes will be given when the coffin is taken off the carriage and is being carried to the place of burial/cremation. Three volleys of small arms fire will be fired when fire is being set to the pyre or when the body has been lowered into the grave.

22. After the volleys of small arms fire, and when authorised the Gun Salute, have been fired, the buglers will sound the 'last post'—a short in- terval of approximately 5 seconds' duration then the 'Reveille'. During the sounding of these calls, all will stand to attention. Firing Party or Detach- ment will fix bayonets and present arms. Officers will remain at the Salute during the sounding of the Last Post and the Reveille.

Procedure at the Conclusion of the Ceremony—

23. The band and drums will move off followed by the firing party, detachment, mourners and the rest inside the enclosure in that order. Service personnel when marching off the enclosure will get into threes without any word of command having been given.

24. The firing party will unfix bayonets at the first opportunity after leaving the burial or cremation ground. The band will NOT play, nor the drums beat until the party is entirely clear of the cremation or burial ground,

25. The mourners will move off to their respective car parks after coming out of the enclosure.

26. The portion of Escort not required for cordoning any more will also move off.

SEC 4] THtt GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 309

General Instructions—

27. Bearers and Pall Bearers.—The Pall bearers will march immediately on either side of the carriage, and the bearers on the outer flanks at 2 paces interval. The position of the Pall bearers will be in order of seniority alternately on either side of the coffin, the senior being in rear on the right hand side, the next senior in rear on the left hand side, and so on.

If the space does not permit, the bearers and/or Pall bearers will march behind the coffin.

The Firing Party—

28. The constitution of the Firing Party will be as laid down by tha Services concerned.

Escort—

29. The strength of the Escort will be as laid down in Annexure E.

Standards, Guidons, or Colours^-

30. These will be carried by units forming part of the Escort irrespective of whether the Escort is wholly included in the procession Qr is partially employed in lining the routes. No compliments will, however, be paid to them during the procession.

Dress—

31. (a) Service Personnel.—(As for State Functions).

(b) Government Civil Official.—Formal dress or official dress, if any, laid down.

3 J3 TFTF. GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PARF II

ANNEXURE A TO APPENDIX II

Forming up of the proic\sion if at die residence of the VIP

Direction ot March of the PrnrCKSion

4. MOURNERS NOT IN

UNIFORM

•TROOPS LINING THE ROUTE

3. MOURNERS IN UNIFORM

2. VIP MOURNERS

1. BAND AND DRUMMERS

Note :—1-4 All standing in single file facing in- wards.

FRONT ESCORT

DRIVE FROM THE RFS1DENCE

REAR ESCORT

FIRING PARTY, DET. ESCORT

CORTEGE

CAVALRY IF ANY

MOURNERS

WITH WREATHS

FRONT

VEHICLES OF VlPs

RESIDENCE OF THE DECEASED

SFC, 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 311

ANNEXURE B TO APPENDIX II

Forming ut> of t/te trocasion if at a selected place

Direction of March nf the. Prncetsion

4. MOURNERS NOT IN

'TROOPS LINING THE ROUTE

UNIFORM

3. MOURNERS IN UNI-

FORM

2. VIP MOURNERS

1. BAND AND DRUMMERS

Note: 1—4 All standing in single file facing in wards.

FRONT ESCORT

BEARERS PALL BEARERS CHIEF MOURNES

REAR ESCORT

CORTEGE ESCORT

REAR ESCORT

MOURNERS WITH WREATHS

CAVALRY

IF ANY

VEHICLES OF VIPS

3 i2 I HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

ANNEXURE C TO APPENDIX II

Order of March of the Procession when formed up

Motor Cyclists

Escort Party

Firing Party

Band and Dress Drmnmcw

Bearer Party

Gun Carriage and Pall Bearers

Chief Mourners

VIPs in order of Precedence

Mourners in uniform In order of

seniority.

Mourners not in uniform

Rear Escort Detachment

Vehicles of the VIPs forming the

Pr cession-

NoTB.— Those in uniform will form up in threcB, others In si*ss depending on the width

of the road, otherwi"c in thrceo.

SF<~ I] THE C, Y/LFTE OF I \ M\ E X T R A O R D I N A RV

, J^

ANNEXURE D TO APPENDIX II

Fortmnt ut at Cremation'BUTIJI Ground

ANNRXURE E TO APPENDIX II

Strength of ihe Escort

i goo President and visiting Heads of Foreign States and Governors Gcnerol of Commonwealth countries . . . ..

1OOO Prime Ministers of Foreign and Commonwealth Stntes, heads of Foreign and Commonwealth Missions of the rank of Ambassador or H i gh Commissioner or Minister Plenipotentinry accredited to India

500 All others . . . . . . . . . ..

TI4 THE GA7ETTE OF IVDIA fcX 1 RAORDIWRY [FAXT U

APPENDIX III

[Regulation 181] I.N. 708

[S. T98 (Revised 195]

CONFIDENTIAL

RHPORT ON A CANDIDATE FOR BRANCH RANK

(On no acxount to be sent through the ship's office)

{for instructions, see pages 3 and 4)

Official

Rate and Seniority

Name in full (Surname in Rlock letters)

Date of Birth

Number

Date joined Service

Date on which completes time for pension if within five years Occasion for report Ship/Establishment Duties on which employed Period of report from

to

Section I (a) Branch Rank to which this report refers

(b) Qualifications ;

(i) Passed educationally (date) (u) Passed Professionally (date) {iii) Whether fully qualified

Section 11 If candidate is eligible for promotion : If candidate is not yet eligible for promotion :

(c) Is he recommended for promotion

to Branch Rank :

(d) Is he likely to merit promotion to Branch Rank:

NOW. NOT YET. NO* EARLY. IN ORDINARY

COURSE

I.ATE. NOT AT ALL.

*De)ete as necessary.

Me. -1] THE G\7ETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 315

Section III Character :

(c) Power of Command or leadership

•* (/) Zeal and energy

(Sec Instructions (g) Judgment

(h) Reliability

7, 8 & 9 (() Initiative'

on page 4)

S:CJOT IV (j) Social Qualities (to include persona] appearance and manners and likelihood of candidate being able to take his place in the Wardroom M;ss).

Section V Physical Fitness :

(k) Whether medically fit for Branch Rank.-. , (/) Aiy remirks oa physique generally.

S:;tioi VI ("i) G:iii\d Qpiwum of candidate (to be filled in by Divisional

officer) :

Date

Sigtiature and Rank of Head of Department or

Reporting Officer

General Opinirn of candidate by Commanding Officer, if any :

Ditc Signature and Rank ,j Commanding Offictr,

316 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PAW If

t. This return is to be rendered for all candidates for Branch Rank eligible under Clause 6 below.

2. If a candidate for Branch Rank is not recommended, the reasons should briefly be gven [Regulation 181 (5) Regs. Navy]. Sections I to IV are not to be completed unless the candidate has served at least three months in the Ship. Where no recommendation is made, 'Under three months' is to be inserted on the form.

3. Reports are required on candidates who leave the ship or shore establish- ments in addition to those sent in regularly each half year. The first report is to be rendered as soon as sailors become eligible, without waiting for 31st May or 30th November.

4. On the occasion of the first inclusion of a candidate's name in the return a copy of his Service Certificate is to be attached, also a copy of his History Sheet where applicable, and Certificate of Medical and Visual Fitness.

5. On the first occasion of a candidate being recommended for ] anch Rank a notation of the fact is to be made on his Service Certificate in the s<; ce provided for special recommendation.

6. The returns are to be rendered to the Chief of the Naval S ff through Drafting Office on 31st May and 30th November, subject to the ca-, idate being qualified by service where necessary.

Recommendations to commence Rank

After passing examination in Seaman- ship for Branch Rank and educa- tional test.

Commissioned Gunner Commissioned Gunner (T.A.S.) Commissioned Boatswain Commissioned Boatswain (P.R.) Commissioned (P.T. & W.) Officer Commissioned Boatswain (Q.D.D.) d

After passing educational test and examination in Air Administration, Commissioned Airman

After passing educational Test and

confirmation as L Sig./L Tel.

Commissioned Communication Officer

After passing educational test and preliminary professional examination.

Commissioned Mastet>at-Arms

SfitJ. 4J THE GAZETTE Ol INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 3^

Recommendations to commence Hank

After parsing educational test and

professional examination.

Commissioned Shipwright

Commissioned Electrical Officer

(L) (R)/(AL) (AR)

After passing educational test and pielimmary pioiessional examina- tion.

After passing educational rct>i and

professional examination.

Commissioned Wardmaster 1 Commissioned Writer Officer Commissioned Stores Officer y Commissioned Stores Officer (Catering") J

After passing educational test and

professional examination.

Commissioned Engineer \ Commissioned Mechanician /

Aftei passing educational test and pro-

fessional examination.

Commissioned Air Engineer

After passing educational test and Commissioned Ordnance Engineer

professional examination.

Aitet passing educational test and.

professional examination.

Commissioned Bandmaster

*Thc recommendation for Commissioned Electrical Officer should record ability as a practical workman and power of organisation.

SECTION III

7. Comparathc qualities fall naturally inio 5 main categories. Exceptional, Above the average. Average, Below the a\erage, and Poor.

3 i8 THE GA/E1TF OF INDIA FXTRAQRDINAKY [PAM II

8. The term ' Average n refers to the average of all sailors holding a similar rate in the Service and not only to other sailor holding Confidential Histtry Sheets.

9. Corresponding to Exceptional.

8, 7 or 6 corresponding to Above the average rating. 5 corresponding to the Average rating. 4, 3 or z corresponding to Below the average rating. 1 corresponding to Poor.

SECTION VI

10. Here insert any amplifying remarks which may facilitate comparison of potential Officer-like qualities with other men for whom Forms IN-708 (late S. 198) have been forwarded. Reporting Officers are reminded that promotion to Branch Officer is by selection from those fully qualified, the remarks on Form IN- 708 are therefore of the highest importance.

SFC. +1 THE C. \7FTTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 321

APPENDIX V

TABLE OF PRECEDENCE

{See Regulations 99 and 253)

1. President.

2. Vice-President.

3. Prime Minister.

4. Governors and Sadar-i-Riyasat. Jammu and Kashmir, within their respective charges.

5. Ex-Presidents and ex-Governors-General.

6. Lieutenant Governors within their respective charges.

7. Chief Justice.

Speaker of the Lok Sabha.

8. Cabinet Ministers of the Union.

9, Holders of Bharat Ratna Decorations.

10. Ambassadors. Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary accredited to India. High Commissioners of Commonwealth Governments in India.

11. Rulers of Indian States with a salute of 17 guns and above within their States.

12. Governors and Sadar-i-Riyasat, Jammu and Kashmir, outside their respective charges.

13. Lieutenant Governors outside their respective charges.

14. Rulers of Indian States with a salute of L7 guns and above outside their States.

15. Chief Ministers of States.

16. Ministers of State of the Union.

Members of the Planning Commission.

17. Rulers of Indian States with a salute of 15 guns or 13 guns.

18. Envoys extraordinary and Ministers Plenipotentiary accredited to India.

19. Judges of the Supreme Court.

322 THE GA/ETTK OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

20. Visiting Class 1 Ambassadors of India.

Foreign Ambassadors visiting India.

Visiting High Commissioners of India and High Commissioners of other Commonwealth Countries visiting India.

21. Charged¹ Affairs and acting High Commissioners a pied and ad

Interim.

22. Chiefs of Staff holding the rank of full General or equivalent rank.

23. Chief Justices of High Courts.

Chairmen of Legislative Councils in States.

Speakers of Legislative Assemblies in States.

24. Cabinet Ministers in States.

Deputy Minister of the Union

Attorney-General.

Comptroller and Auditor-General.

Deputy Chairman of the Rajya Sabha.

Deputy Speaker of the Lok Sabha.

25. Chiefs of Staff holding the rank of Lieutenant-General or equival- ent rank.

26. Rulers of Indian States with a salute of 11 guns or 9 guns

27. Chairman, Union Public Service Commission.

Chief Election Commissioner.

Ministers of State in States.

28. Puisne Judges of High Couits.

29. Deputy Ministers in States.

Deputy Chairman and Deputy Speakers of State Legislatures.

Chief Commissioners of Union Territories within their respective charges.

30. Members of Parliament.

31. Officers of the rank of full General or equivalent rank.

Secretary to the President.

Secretaries to the Government of India and Principal Private Secretarv to the Prime Minister.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 323

Visiting Class II and Class III Ambassadors of India.

Commissioner for Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

Officiating Chiefs of Staff holding the rank of Major-General Of equivalent rank.

Visiting Ministers Plenipotentiary of India and Foreign Minis- ters Plenipotentiary visiting India.

Chairman of the Railway Board.

Financial Commissioner for Railways.

Solicitor-General.

Political Officer in Sikkim*

Members of the Railway Board.

32. Ministers of Foreign and Commonwealth Missions other than Ministers Plenipotentiary.

Officers of the rank of Lieutenant-General or equivalent rank.

33. Additional Secretaries to the Government of India.

Chairman, Tariff Commission.

Chairman, Central Water and Power Commission.

Vice-Chairman of the Indian Council of Agricultural Research.

Financial Adviser, Ministry of Finance (Defence).

*P.S.Os. of the Armed Forces of the rank of Major General or equivalent rank.

34. Chairman of the Public Service Commission of a State.

Chief Secretaries to State Governments.

Financial Commissioners.

Members of the Union Public Service Commission.

Flag Officer Commanding, Indian Fleet.

Members of a Board of Revenue.

35. Director-General, Health Services.

Director-General, Posts and Telegraphs.

Director, Intelligence Bureau.

General Managers of Railways.

Establishment Officer to the Government of India.

324 T HE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART Xi

Joint Secretaries to the Government of India (including Joint Secretary to the Cabinet).

Visiting Class IV Ambassadors of India.

Officers of the rank of Major-General or equivalent rank.

Surveyor-General.

Members of the Tariff Commission.

Inspectors General of Police in States.

Commissioners of Divisions.

Director-General of Civil Aviation.

Director-General of Supplies and Disposals.

Director-General of Ordnance Factories.

Indian Navy Commodores-in-charge, Naval Ports or Areas.

Commanders of Indian Air Force Commands of the rank of Air Commodore.

*P.S.Os. of Naval and Air Headquarters of the ranks of Commodore and Air Commodore.

Chief Commissioners of Union Territories outside their respec- tive charges.

Director-General. All India Radio.

Military Secretary to the President.

Counsellors of Foreign and Commonwealth Missions in India.

Deputy Comptroller and Auditor-General.

"Should a P.S.O. hold the rank of Lieutenant-General his seniority in the Table of Precedence will continue to remain the same as laid down for Officers of the rink of Lieutenant-General or quivalent rank in Article 32 of the Table.

Explanation 1. The order In this Table of Precedence is meant for State and Ceremonial occasions and may not be strictly followed on more Informal occasions.

2. This Table will not affect the precedence enjoyed by Rulers, etc., within former Indian States by virtue of local usage and custom; nor will It ail'ect the local precedence inter se of Rulers as In force Immediately before 15th August, 1947.

5. Officers in the Table of Precedence will take rank in order of the number of entries, those included in one number shall take precedence inter se according to the date of entry into that number.

4, When Members of Parliament are invited enbloc to major State functions, ihe enclosure reserved for them should be next to the Governors, Chief Justice, Speaker of the Lok Sabha, Ambassadors, and the like.

SFC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 3 25

5. The Director of the Intelligence Bureau will take precedence over Inspec- tors-General of Police irrespective of the date of his entry into Article 35.

6, Major Generals, irrespective of their date of entry into Article 35, will rank above Indian Navy Commodores-in-Charge and Indian Air Force Commodores.

7- Chief Secretaries to State Governments will take precedence over Members of Board of Revenue irrespective of the date of their entry into Article 34.

8. For the purpose of the Table of Precedence, New Delhi and the Red -Fort should be deemed to be outside the State of Delhi.

9. The Chairman of State Legislative Councils shall rank above the Speakers of Legislative Assemblies in cases where they were elected on the same date.

10. Rulers with a higher gun salute shall take precedence over Rulers with a lower gun salute. Rulers with the same salute shall take precedence inter se according to date of succession.

11. The Cabinet Secretary will, unless otherwise indicated by the issue of special instructions, take precedence over Secretaries to the Government of India irrespective of his date of appointment to the post.

12. Members of State Legislatures, who owing to their presence in Delhi happen to be invited to State functions, should be assigned rank just after Members-of Parliament.

33<5 TIJE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

APPENDIX VI

[Regulation 289(1)1

CONFIDENTIAL

I. N. 369

Selected Sailor's Strictly Confidential History Sheet

[The date of Issue of this sheet is to be reported as soon as possible to the Chief of the Naval Staff, and the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office), Bombay.i

[NOTE.—This sheet is to follow the Sailor named below to all ships or establishments to which he may be drafted. It should invariably be kept locked up and in the charge of the Commanding Officer. It should on no account be allowed to pass through the Ship's office. It is to be treated as a secret document.]

Name in full (Surname in Block letters)

Date of birth

Official Number

Rate (to be filled in as necessary).

Date of Advancement

"> ""

Jl 3> • • •

• • 35 J) - "

•

„ j"

t " t t T • • • T , . , , , - ^v. f, „ , . , . , . , . , , . . , .,

SKC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF TNDIA EXTRAORDINARY 3 27

Standard on passing 014 of Training Establishment '(onry required for His- tory Sheets started in the Training Establishments):—

(a) Notation

(b) Place in Final Examination out of

(c) Percentage of Total Marks

'

Date of acquiring a Confidential History Sheet

Signature of Commanding Officer.

Date

GENERAL INSTRUCTIONS

1. A confidential report on C. W. Form No. I. N. 369-A is to be rendered on \his Sailor quarterly on the 1st January, 1st April, 1st July and 1st October to the Chief of the Naval Staff, and the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office), Bombay.

2. The possession of this sheet means that this Sailor is well above the average of his contemporaries in most if not all of the qualities enumerated on C.W. Form No. I.N. 369-A and is considered by his Commanding Officer to be potentially suitable for promotion to commissioned rank. Should he fall below this standard in any respect, his Commanding Officer should consider the advisability of des- troying this sheet, which is only to be held by him as long as he is considered a worthy candidate for commissioned rank. It may be destroyed at any time under these circumstances. Such action should be reported at once to the Chief of the Naval Staff, and the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office), Bombay together w ith an explanation of the reasons.

3. The destruction of this sheet would not in any way imply that the above named Sailor could not reacquire a Confidential History Sheet, should he at any future time be considered sufficiently promising.

4. This sheet should also be destroyed if the holder is selected for, or becomes ineligible under the regulations for commissioned rank.

5. Reports on C.W. Form No. I.N. 369-A will automatically cease should this sheet be destroyed.

6. If the Sailor to whom this sheet belongs goes before a Selection Board for commissioned rank this sheet should be sent to the Captain, Naval Barracks (Drafting Office), Bombay. It should subsequently be sent to the Commanding Officer of the Ship or Establishment in which the Sailor is then serving,

328 T ( IE GAZETTE OF INOIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

APPENDIX VII

[Regulation 289(3)]

CONFIDENTIAL

Report on a Candidate for Commissioned Rank

[On no account to be sent through the Ship's Office]

(For instructions see over and Confidential History Sheet)

Name in full (Surname in Block letters)

Date of birth

Rate with seniority Official Number

Occasion for Report

Ship or Establishment Station

SECTION I. (a) General conduct*

(b) Of temperate habit. Yes or No. f

SECTION II. Character

(c) Power of Command or leadership (d) Zeal and Energy (
(/) Reliability (g) Initiative

SECTION III Social qualities

(h) Speech (t) General appearance (j) Manners (k) Facility in games and sports

SECTION IV,—Physical Qualities—(General remarks on physique generally, health & bearing, sight and hearing).

*If the report under Section (a) or (b) is unsatisfactory, a separate sheet is to be attached stating in what respect it is so, and what action, if any, has been taken in consequence.

"\Pelete as requisite.

SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF TNDIA EXTRAORDINARY ^la 7. Commanding Officers who make reports on the holder of this sheet should Place their signatures below:—

Date of Report Ship or Establishment Signature of Reporting Officer

3 3O THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PAR* II

SECTION V. Educational and Professional Qualifications

(0 If passed H.E.T Date

(m) If passed professionally for Able/Leading/Petty Officer rating.f

(M) If appeared before Selection Board Result..

Date.

(o) Other Educational attainments

SECTION VI. General opinion of Sailor :—

Date

Signature and Rank of Commanding Officer

Instructions'

(See also Confidential History Sheet)

Sections II and III (c) to (k)

1. Comparative qualities fall naturally into five main categories:—

Exceptional, Above the average, Average, Below the average and Poor.

2. The term 'Average' refers to the Average of all Sailors holding a similar rate in the Service and not only to other Sailor holding Confidential History Sheets.

3. To facilitates flection distinctions finer than those indicated in paragraph 1 must be employed. Consequently assessment in Sections I and III is to be made by numerical notation on the following lines:—

9 Corresponding to Exceptional

8, 7 of 6 cofresponding to Above the average rating.

5 corresponding to the Average rating.

4, 3 or 2 corresponding to Below the average rating,

1 corresponding to Poor.

4. Section VI.—Here insert any amplifying remarks which may facilitate comparison of potential officer like qualities with other men holding Confidential History Sheets.

SEC. 4] THE (JAZEITE Of INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 331

APPENDIX VIII

[Regulation 294(1)]

I. N. 285

RECOMMENDATIONS FOR ADVANCEMENT

AND

CONDUCT RECORD SHEET

(To be kept with the Sailor's Service Certificate and handed to him on final

discharge from the Service)

NAME

(Surname first in BLOCK LETTERS)

SPECIALIST

RATE QUALIFICATION

(in Pencil)

(in Pencil)

OFFICIAL NUMBER

I.N.S

(in Pencil)

To be completed when Drafted to 01 from Foreign Service

1

Date of arrival in

Number of days

Date left India

India

Leave granted outside

India

To be completed for Sailors shown in Note 6 on page 4

Advanced to: Date actually With seniority of: advanced:

'HIE CA/E1 IE Ol- I \ D l\ EXTRAORDINARY [F^RT X¹ 3 32

RECOMMENDATIONS AWARDED FOR ADVANCEMENT ON FORM

I.N. 350 (See Note 9 on Page 4)

MARCH

MARCH

MARCH

19 •

19 •

SEPT.

SEPT.

19 •

SEPT.

MARCH

MARCH

MARCH

19 • ly •

SEPT.

SEPT.

19 .

SEPT.

MARCH

MARCH

MARCH

19 • 19 •

SEPT.

SEPT.

19 •

SEPT.

MARCH)

MARCH

MARCH

19 • 19 .

SEPT.

SEPT.

19 •

SEPT.

MARCH

MARCH

MARCH

19 • 19 •

SEPT.

SEPT.

19 •

SEPT

MARCH

MARCH

MARCH

19 .

19 •

SEPT.

SEPT.

19 •

SEPT.

MARCH

MARCH

MARCH

19 19 .

SEPT.

SEPT.

19 •

SEPT.

MARCH

MARCH

M\RCH

19

19

SEPT.

SEPT.

19

SEPT

I

11

1

I

1

e

t

f

y

e h

a

s s a

t I

d c

o

t

l

d e g

t

r e

D

c

e

p e g

d n n t r e s n

t

V

)

i

'

) s t

)

n

Character unce last assessment on Service Certificate ex Condud

I

a r l f l

2

a d

'

(

e r

r a h c n

f

.

l

9 1 3

u d n 2

t o

d

m

r a h c s i

,

Sheet [RcgoluioQ y& (3 J

s e

e k c a r

e c c u

o

d

i t

d o o

b

n

n o

r

d n a

r f

u

n o

g n

) e a r a h c a

i

a n g P

t

r

G

r

i

o

i n

i t

I

i t

i t

n o

D

e c

o

f

I

d

o

S

a

i

i

a

n o

f

l

, r e

l

d

y

f I

t

v

n

t

l

R

H S

m

o

n o

t

r e

w

!

s r e f f i

r e

u g e

i t

e h

1

c u d e r

i

d

a n o

V

J 1 1

n e

t

) I I

S

R

o h

i

e s i

a r

i t

'

F O

d e d n e

e c n e

i

(

l

r e c

D

d e d n e

o

d e d n e

m

o

o

o

m

t i

I

t

g n

> -l

c a r a h c

l

t

J 1 1

n o

t

i

c

c u

E

i f f

C

e

o b

n

] e g d a

i t

m m

t . i

d n a

t

X

d n a

i

& c g

O

t i

n e

t s e r

m m

m m

f

f i

)

b a c

o n

g n

n

t

"

B

)

o

r i

i

~i

o

e h

i l

n

s a e s j

a r

m

r t s n

t

N

o C

4

I

7

,

t

S

c u d n o C

D

m

u d n

n

K R

I

n e

T

t

A

i

c h

u n

1 1

"

p p

M A N

p

C

m m O L e r

e

i

o c e r

o c e r

s i

n

)

m

t t

i

r

t

H

! e

r

r i f

e

i

D C

r

f

t i t

s e

r e

t

o J

t t

" L

e

1

i

o

e u d

t

- i s i

t

t

n e n

t

o

(

o

o

t

h s

f

G

o

r

L h

e - i

f

O V

o

o

o

a•>

f

d n a d e s o p o

N

t

D

'

o

t

r e h

r e h

r e h

y c n e

u n

r

f

o

n o c N

N

N

N

t

t

i

t

O

o h b

g n

p

s y o B

e c n a v d a

o

m

c

i

p

t - t

c a r a

e

e

i

m m o

e h

t

G

e h

v

t

f

e r e h

k n a

h

)

)

i l

r

i

B S O

t r e s n

i f f

n

e s a

e e S

"

o

u

I

o

o T

i

t

b

o n "

e e S

n a v d a

n n e a s a

R

e e S

w

0

g

e e S

c u d n o c

c e S

d o o u

F

' '

C

h S

W

M C

W

E

(

C

C V

) a (

(

e r ^ (

n e r a P

(

(

(

(

N D

(

I

(

D

M

(

\

,

,

,

-

•

^

o

J

n

£

_

^

" 2

u

S

^

"

^ •

H

^ ~ *

R ^ £

J i

5

~

T C

B

o g

1

"

r

1

1

1

1

i 1

1

1

1

|

|

|

I

1

\

|

|

I

1 1

1

I 1

1

i

1

• 1

1

1

1

UJ U) LkJ

334 THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART II

NOTES

1. DESTRUCTION OF "RECORD OF OFFENCES SHEET"—(Appendix I to Recommendations for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet). For the destruction of "Record of Offences Sheet" showing the record of offences in a previous ship see Regs., Navy, Part I, Regulation 2521 (6).

2. DATE OF COMMENCEMENT OF "VERY GOOD" CONDUCT—When the date of commencement of "Very Good" conduct differs from that which would normally appear from the Service Certificate, the date is to be inserted in red ink. A note is to be made when the award of a badge is delayed under Regulation 301(3).

3. CLASS FOR CONDUCT—The date of proposed restoration may be any date not less than one month and not more than six calendar months from the date of reduction.

4. RECOMMENDATIONS 'FOR ADVANCEMENT, CONFIRMATION OR RE-ADVANCEMENT—The recommendation columns (Nos. 11 and 12) of the "Recommendations for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet" are to be completed in respect of all sailors concerned in one of the following ways (See Note 11): —

Column 11

Signification

Column 12 (See Note 5)

Yes

Yes Recommended for accelerated advancement, and fully

qualified.

Yes

Yes (N.Q.)

No. Yes (N.Q.)

Recommended for advancement, and fully qualified. Recommended for accelerated advancement, but not

fully qualified.

No No No

Yes (N.Q.) N.Y. N.Y. (N.Q.)

Recommended for advancement, but not fully qualified. Not yet recommended, owing to inexperience. Not yet recommended, owing to inexperience and not

fully qualified for advancement.

No

No

Not recommended, whether qualified or not. ("Recommended (or not) for confirmation in the ordi- ] nary course.

R.C.O.C. N.R.C.O.C.

•i Notation, in red ink, to be made across both columns ] after completion of a minimum period of three ^months' acting time.

S.G.R. or H. R. 1

'0 be inserted for Leading Seamen, Leading Signalmen, Leading Telegraphists, Able Seamen, Signalmen and Telegraphists, according to whether the ship is, or is not, a "seagoing ship" (NX 7/S/47, App- endix II, paragraph 8) in relation to the individual concerned.

[The notation "No (N.Q.)" is not to be used.]

.SEC. 4] THE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY 335

⁵ ACCELERATED ADVANCEMENT-Recommendations arc not to be made in column 12 unless the sailor was likely to have been recommended for accelerated advancement on the next return I.N. 350 had he remained in the ship. This column is intended to assist the Captain of the ship to which the Sailor is discharged in rendering I.N. 350 at the end of the half-year, by bringing to his notice sailors of more than ordinary merit) who should be specially considered when making the special recommendations on Form I.N. 350 for the accelerated advancement of a limited proportion of the ship's company. When recommen- ding Leading Seamen, Leading Signalmen, Leading Telegraphists, Able Seamen, Signalmen, and Telegraphists add "S.G.R." or (tH.R." as directed in Note 4 above. (See Note n .)

6. ADVANCEMENT TO ACTING RATING—The date on which a man is f actually advanced to any of the following Sailors is to be noted in the space provided on the front of his "Recommendations for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet", in order that the commencing date of actual service required for confirmation or of sea service required for further advancement may be correctly computed :

(a) Acting Leading and Acting Petty Officer, rates in all branches except

those of Artificers and Mechanicians.

(b) Confirmed Able Seaman, either direct from Ordinary Seaman or from

the acting rate ; or confirmed equivalent rating.

(c) Acting Chief rates in the Engine-Room Artificer, Ordnance Artificer, Electrical Artificer, Electrical (Air) Artificer, Shipwright Artificer, Radio Electrical Artificer, Radio Electrical (Air) Artificer, Mechanician, Air Mechanician, and Air Artificer branches.

7. INSTRUCTORS—Column 14 of the "Recommendations for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet" is always to be completed for Engine-Room Artificers, Aircraft Artificers, Electrical Artificers, Radio Electrical Artificers, Electrical Artificers (Air), Radio Electrical Artificers (Air), Ordnance Artificers, Chief Petty Officers, Petty Officers and Leading Ratings of the Seaman, Signal, Tele- graphist, Stoker Mechanic and Supply and Secretariat Branches, and Chief Petty Officers and Petty Officers of the Naval Aviation Branches, irrespective of whether or not the sailor is a volunteer for instructional duties. The words "Yes" or "No" are to be used, followed by "(a)" or "(6)" (or both), as required. (See Note 11.)

8. LONG SERVICE & GOOD CONDUCT MEDAL AND GRATUITY—Recom- mendations are to made in accordance with Regulation 307. If the recommen- dation is intentionally withheld, a statement to that effect should be inserted vide Regulation 307 (3). (See Note 11.)

9. RECOMMENDATIONS ON FORM I.N. 350—On each occasion on which a sailor is recommended or not recommended on From I.N. 350 a record is to be made in the space provided on the front of the "Recommendations for

336 THE GA/ETTE OF INDIA FXTRAORDINARY

|T\RT II

Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet". The following notations are to be used :—

Signification

REC.

Recommended and considered fit for advancement

in the ordinary course.

REC. A.A. Recommended and considered fit fur accelerated

advancement.

NOT REC. N.Y. REC.

Not recommended or considered fit for Advancement. Not yet recommended for Advancement due to

inexperience.

(All sailors recommended should be considered lit for immediate advancement.

RKC. A.A, notation should be made in Red Ink.")

10. OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS—Details of all offences and punish- ments uwarded are to be recorded on the "Record of Offences Sheet", (Form I. N. 286), Appendix I to the "Recommendations for Advancement and Conduct Record Sheet'¹.

11. In seagoing ships, Columns TO, 11,12,14 and 15 are to be completed for periods of one month or more, ihe notation "I.K" (insufficient knowledge) being used if necessary ; in depots and other establishments these columns are to be completed, for periods of three months or more. In either case, the columns may be completed for shorter periods if there is sufficient knowledge of the men concerned. Column 9 is to be completed without exception on each occa- sion of discharge from a ship or shore establishment irrespective of the length of time to which the assessment refers.

APPESfDIX K

(Regulation :g4 '1}]

Monthly Return of G.C. Bs. Awarded, Restored or Deprived

IK. 14

1

|

Detail; of Ser- ' 1C

I.N S. Date

1

Name Race

0 No

Date of G. C • B.

Allowed

Dale of i-om- meuce- tnenL

Dili, when nr^t rated

Da re of Birth

Not allowed

No. of G.C-Bs. pre-

to count

Awjrded [Restored

Dale of attai- ning badge rate

lo count

viously award e j

Date of award of last G C B.

Date of Depn- ; vation 1 of

Re- marks

of V.G. con- duct

last

1 G C B.

>

rn

Depriv- ed and No. ol War- rant

H

*=•

I _

5

4

3

6

7

S

10

n

12

l4

13

15

H

> 1

1

2

1 r

1 1

;

1

1

1

S

UJ

338 T I IE GAZETTE OF INDIA EXTRAORDINARY [PART H

APPENDIX X

Terms and Conditions of Service of Medical Officers of the A.M.C.

{Reserve) on Secondment to the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve

(Regulation 335;

1. A.M.C. (Reserve) Officers seconded to the Indian Navy for (Reserve) service shall be granted temporary commissions in the Medical Branch of the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve, which shall be super- imposed on their A.M.C. (Reserve) Commissions.

2. Medical Examination.—Before receiving a commission in the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve, an officer must be passed medically fit by the Naval Medical Board to perform the duties of a Medical Officer in the Navy.

3. Probation.—Officers on their first appointment shall be on proba- tion for 12 months, except in the case of those officers who, while holding a Permanent Regular Commission/Short Service Regular Commission in the A.M.C, had already served in the Indian Navy.

4. Training.—Officers shall be given initial and recurring training as under:—

(a) For civilian doctors recruited in the A.M.C. for the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve—•

Initial training.—

(i) Two weeks training in the Basic and Divisional School, COCHIN.

(ii) Two weeks training at I.N.H.S. ASVINI.

(iii) Two weeks training afloat.

Recurring training.—

(i) Two weeks training biennially ashore (1NHS ASVINI).

(ii) Two weeks training biennially afloat.

SEC.
(b) For released Reserve Officers commissioned in the Indian Naval Volunteer R e s e r v e- Initial training,—

(i) If officers are commissioned within 4 years nf relinquishment of commission—No training.

(ii) If commissioned after 4 years of relinquishment of commis- sion—2 weeks training in the Basic and Divisional School, Cochin.

Recurring training.—-

(i) 2 weeks training biennially ashore (INHS ASVIN1).

(ii) 2 weeks training biennially afloat,

(c) For permanent Naval Medical Officers who are retired on pension 01 gratuity before attaining the age of superannuation for their respective rank and remain liable for Naval Service—

(i) Initial training.—-

Nil.

(ii) Rccuiriag training.—

Two weeks training biennially ashore (INHS ASVINI>.

5. Rank and Promotion.—During the peiiod of secondment, the AMC (Reserve) nlrkeis shall be governed by the rules applicable to the A.M.C. (Reserve) in tin' matter of promotion, acting ranks and relinquishment 0/ commission and equivalent ranks shall be given in the Navy. Acting pro- motions shall, howe\ci\ be made by Naval Headquarters.

(S. Pax and Allowances, Pensions and other terms and conditions of Service. Pay. special pay, allowances, retaining fee, pensions, gratuities and other conditions of service of the officers shall be governed by the rules laid down for the A.M.C. (Reserve) Officers.

7. Uniform. While serving wilh the Navy, ofliccrs shall wear Naval Uniform. The rate of uniform allowance shall be the same as laid down {or the other officers of the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve.

8. Travelling Allowance.—For purpose of travelling allowance, officers shall be governed by the rules laid down in Travel Regulations (India), at amended from time to time.

34t) iHE G A / F t ll or INDIA J>XIRAOtU)[NAfcA fPAWT Il-SBC. 4j

9. Leave and Leave Travelling Allowance.—These shall be ihc same as for officers of the A.M.C. (Reserve) iccailed foi colour scivicc in ihc Army.

10. Liability.—(a) Officers shall be required to serve anywhere, both afloat and ashore and fly as passengers when required in IAF or Naval service aircraft. They shall be liable to have their services terminated on account of any of the following reasons. -

(I) If found unsuitable during the period of probation,

(ii) On recall to the A.M.C. (Reserve),

(iii) On account of permanent medical u/ifilness.

(iv) On account o[ unsatisfactory service

(b) An officer who is declared temporarily unlit by a Medical Board, shall be govejned by the rules applicable to other officers of the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve in the similar circumstances.

↩

— (i) Gun Salute. (ii) Playing of the full version of the National Anthem of the State concerned followed by the Full version of our own. (iii) Guard of Honour. (iv) Reception at the airport or seaport or railway station by the President or his representative and/or Cabinet Ministers. (v) Stay for the first night with the President at the Rashtrapati Bhawan. (vi) State Banquet by the President (optional). 102. Naval Personal Salute.—(1) The Naval Salute shall be made by bringing up the right hand to the cap, hat or helmet naturally and smartly, but not hurriedly, with the thumb and fingers straight and close together, elbow in line with the shoulder, hand and forearm in line, the thumb being in line with the outer edge of the right eyebrow, with the palm of the hand, turned to the left. ↩

from rhe curl Indian Naval Reserve and Indian Naval Volunteer Reset ve Officers holding Permanent Reserve Commis- sions other than those employed on aviation duties. (n) Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve Officer holding Permanent Reserve Commissions employed on aviation duties As for Indian Naval Officers, but with the letter 'A' in the cutl. Dur- ing mobilised service, Qualified Officers shall omit 'A' from the curl. Midshipmen of the Indian Naval Volunteer Reserve employed on aviation duties shall wear the letter 'A' on the twist instead of on the cuff of the sleeve. During mo- bilised service, Qualified Officers shall omit the letter 'A' on the twist. ↩

42 13 13 ↩

53 54 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 61 64 6 s 66 67 6K 69 70 7T 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 ↩


To be completed for Sailors shown in Note 6 on page 4
Advanced to: Date actually With seniority of: advanced: